epilogue – E.1

Content Warnings

Body horror
Vomiting
Drowning
Birth metaphor
Afterbirth
Nudity/embarrassment at nudity



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

We woke to flesh — to electrical impulses crackling across the grey neurons inside the bones of our skull, to our heartbeat thudding and flexing behind the cage of our ribs, to muscles twitching and quivering against their anchors of sinew and tendon, to blood and bile and mucus and acid and chyme all pumping and flowing and gurgling through our innards —

— and we inhaled a lungful of fluid.

Warm, salty, thick as congealed jelly. A mass of saline sludge slid past our lips and rushed down our throat, carrying a tide of silt and the taste of hot iron.

I — me, us, we, nine-in-one and one-as-nine, as-yet-nameless in our vortex of stirring meat — was suspended in the centre of a bubble, surrounded on all sides by the pressure of this clinging jelly-mass against every inch of our skin. Two arms, two legs, six tentacles, a torso; one head on one neck, two eyes and two ears, and all of it gripped in a liquid fist, at the core of a sphere made from glittering silver translucence. The light — argent brilliance so bright it burned my eyes even through the meter or more of thickly-pressing gel — fell from above in a radiant wave, trapped and twisted and turned by the refraction of the bubble. Lower down came a smeared mess of other colours, blobs of pink, a mass of dark blue, copper and gold and distant rainbow shimmers, but those were pale before the silver tsunami.

We thrashed our limbs, but the gel was so thick we could barely move. Our tentacles pressed outward and met a membrane, fleshy and taut, flaring with strange sensation where we touched, as if pressing against the inside of our own mouth with a wet tongue. We pushed and strained and stretched the membrane, but it did not break.

Our lungs were filling with salt and silt.

We were drowning.

This was somewhat metaphysically confusing, as one might imagine. The ocean depths of the abyss are only a metaphor, as I have gone to great lengths to stress, but those dark depths are my metaphor, and I clung to it even harder with these first stifled breaths of reality’s open air. Upon my first return from the abyss, after my first dive so very many months ago, my body had been engaged in reading a book, in the kitchen, at home, in the familiar surroundings of Number 12 Barnslow Drive; I had rejoined my physical vessel mid-sentence, shocked and dissociated and dysphoric beyond human knowledge, with lost time and lost connection and more than a little self-disgust at this ragged bag of meat drenched in chemicals and studded with bits of calcified mineral.

But this time the transition was smooth — from the waters of the abyss to the unimpeded atmosphere of reality.

Except the ‘open air’ was full of salty gunk.

My body and all nine of us within it — lesser or greater, as we were, coiled about each other in a protective ball, never to be parted again — attempted to breathe anyway, imposing the metaphors of the abyss onto atoms-and-light reality. This did not go well, as our lungs filled with gunk and the gills — (gills? We filed that away for later) — which lined our neck and our ribs failed to extract anything from the glittering gel which pressed us tight. Our trilobe bioreactor stuttered to life down in our belly, guttered briefly, then blazed like a miniature sun inside our flesh, assuming responsibility to keep us from asphyxiating.

Panic was swift and terrible. All six of our tentacles sprouted barbed hooks and layers of serrated blade; we lashed out, slashing and tearing and hacking at the fleshy membrane.

“Mmmmmmm!” we screamed into the thick jelly of reality’s womb, a choked and muffled noise, made with whatever pocket of air was left at the bottom of our lungs.

Breaking that fleshy membrane hurt, like tearing through our own skin.

But then we tore a slit, and the whole thing burst open.

The spheroid bubble of salty fluid collapsed as the membrane parted under the assault of our tentacles. We felt dozens of tiny fibres and feather-soft umbilicals rip away from all across our body, slithering out of orifices and peeling off our skin. We felt no sense of bodily invasion, no impression that we had been violated, only a parting from some cast-off piece of our own body. We felt our trilobe bioreactor ramp down an extra process it had been supporting, leaving behind this layer of ourselves as it fell away.

The bubble collapsed with a wet slap of fleshy membrane, like a dozen melons dropped onto a concrete floor; a wave of fluid fell after it, sluicing outward, steaming in the true air of reality, glittering and glinting in the blazing silver light.

And there we were — naked, wild, covered in our own amniotic vitreous humour, lashing the air with half a dozen tentacles, vomiting up a wave of gunk, coughing and hacking as we cleared our lungs and flared our gills to unstick their surfaces.

We were back.

We were embodied, as meat and mass. We were a chemical factory of dubious function and short life, filled with salt-water flows and stinking effluence, wrapped in flaking proteins, drooling and wet and slick and—

“Heather!”

Ah, our name?

That was the only word I could pick out from the whirling chaos all around our senses — my name, clear and clean from a voice I knew so well, a voice that had called me back to flesh once before. But the cacophony was too great; hooting apes all yapping over each other, alien paws and meat-clubs reaching for me, the glug and slosh and crackle of my own flesh, the shivering cold gel rapidly drying on my skin, the hiss and pop of fire and the creaking growth of plants, the dust in the air, the single silvered note of light pouring from the sky, all whirling and snapping and crying out with noises I could not interpret.

Because I was fresh from the abyss, and flesh did not yet make much sense.

But still we remembered the first time we’d done this, as a distant echo, as if in a dream. We remembered the horrible hooting apes were our friends. We recalled the stinking chemical factory was our own body. We remembered with some embarrassment how close we had come to pulling out our own eyeballs, driven by the sheer wrongness of the kitchen of Number 12 Barnslow Drive. We remembered how alien it had all felt, and how so very wrong we were.

This time we came a little better prepared.

We opened our mouth as wide as it would go — click-click-click went our jaw, unhinging as it went. And then we hissed at the top of our freshly cleared lungs.

Hiiiiiiiisssssssssss!

The apes stopped hooting. The fire eased down. The plants turned their petals away. We shivered amid a puddle of our own fluids on the slick, slippery, bone-cold floor.

But the silver light did not abate.

For one second, it was just me — and I and we and us — and our body.

We knew that if we turned our eyes down and looked at our hands, we risked that same dislocation and dysphoria as the first time we had returned from the absolute clarity of the abyss. We knew that to examine ourselves was to go through the horror of physical imperfection all over again. We knew the price, and the truth, and the result.

But we had chosen to return. We had chosen to come back. We wanted to be a person again, not just a memory of somewhere else.

We had to embrace our body, not merely inhabit this sheath of flesh.

We picked a direction, the first one which came to our blurred and tear-streaked sight, one free of apes and animals. We picked up our feet, skidding and slipping and sliding on the hard white ground. We broke into a wild, headlong, surging sprint.

My legs almost didn’t make it, launching me the first few unsteady steps across the hard white surface, with claws clicking as if on concrete; but then we passed the edge of that artificial floor and shot out onto soft soil and the sensation of grass beneath our feet. Free and clear, we ran like we were made of springs and pistons. We sprinted with eyes wide, streaming with tears. The wind chilled our flesh beneath the coating of sticky gel, dragging air across the gasping flaps of our gills, billowing the thick, wing-like membrane which hung from our shoulders and upper back. We turned our head to spit out the last of the amniotic gel, then filled our lungs with a ripping breath of fresh air, cool and crisp and real, purging the remnants of our birth shell. All six tentacles gathered behind to throw us forward, slamming the ground and kicking us upward; we soared through the air, weightless for a second, before crashing to the soil once again, legs whirling as we ran, and ran, and ran, and ran.

We sprinted until our legs were screaming and our throat was sore, until our vision was clear and our body sang, lungs heaving for breath, muscles quivering with effort, the flaky remnants of amniotic gel purged by sweat and steam rising off our skin beneath the silver sunlight.

When we could go no further, we stumbled to a halt.

And only then — half-bent with clawed hands clutching my scaly knees, with tentacles reaching down to brace my shaking frame against the ground — only then did I realise who was watching.

Because I looked up, into a sea of silver.

“ … Eileen?” I croaked. My voice did not sound remotely human, a scratchy warble well suited to something dredged up off the ocean floor. But it didn’t matter, because I wasn’t speaking to a human.

The Eye was open.

Not by a crack, not just a sliver of sight between two mountain-range ridges of furrowed black, but wide open. The mountains of her lid-lip had retreated all the way to the rim of the sky, to form a narrow margin of wrinkled black at the edge of the firmament. The sky was the Eye and the Eye was the sky, from horizon to horizon — a sea of churning silver light, like the surface of a star made from mercury and moon dust. Little eddies and swirls crossed her unthinkable depths, each larger than a dozen Earths, tides and troughs and swells and surges carried on currents of argent fluid. Illumination poured from the revelation of her innards, falling upon the world beneath in languid waves of bone-deep warmth.

I reached up toward her. That silver light caressed the back of my own scaled and furred hand, glinting on the sharp black of my claws, soaking into my skin.

And I did not burn.

Several full minutes passed before I could master my own awe and lower my hand. I cradled the clawed paw against my chest, amazed it was not reduced to subatomic particles.

Was this still the dream? Had we somehow come full circle, and exited the abyss right back into the dream-realm of Cygnet Asylum, all over again?

I lowered my eyes along with my hand, and discovered that I was sorely mistaken.

We were in Wonderland, as it had never been before.

A flat plane stretched off in all directions — the inner surface of a bowl, cupped by a distant ring of gargantuan mountains. The mountain tips were dusted with snow — bright and gleaming with a rainbow sheen of prismatic colours, as if made of oil rather than frozen water. The slopes of the mountains were marked with deep ruts, roads and tracks leading over their edges and down the other side, into a beyond that had not existed before, when this dimension had been folded into a crushed ball by the weight and heat and pressure of Eileen’s observation.

At the foot of the mountains, the great ring of watching titans had been broken. Where once had stood a shoulder-to-shoulder phalanx of leviathan gazes drawn upward toward the magnetic power of the closed Eye, now less than a third of those bound giants remained, and those few were uncaged from their eternity of enforced rapture. A few still gazed upward into the sea of revealed silver, but no longer in poses of rapt attention; the ones who had chosen to stay lay upon the valley floor in easy repose, or slept with their own eyes closed, dozing upon their forepaws like giant cats, or closed up inside turtle-shells the size of continents, or floated in the air, paying attention to nothing. Some of them had moved — a few sat among the mountains themselves now, but most had simply left, perhaps gone past the mountain-border of Wonderland, heading for other places, for other dimensions, for the sockets of reality from which they had once been torn.

They had been the patients, the ones we had liberated in Cygnet.

Among the titans and upon the lower slopes of the mountains, I was surprised to see a few familiar white grub-shapes, so far away they were like grains of rice to even my inhuman eyes.

Caterpillars!

Lozzie’s Caterpillars, exploring the contours of the transformed landscape, just as they had explored the quiet plains of Camelot. Most of them were up on the mountains themselves, but a few were trundling across the backs and hides of the resting titans, like smaller creatures exploring the fur and shells of larger friends.

A smaller number of Caterpillars were exploring the floor of the basin, among the blossoming ruins of Wonderland.

Where once had stood only the scorched and scarred stubs of so many walls, those same remnants of a long-burned world were now covered with the beginnings of vegetation. Creeping vines blanketed the surfaces, while fluffy mosses and spiralled lichens sprouted in the gaps between; clusters of bulbous stalks like flowering fungi reached toward the sky, rooted atop the highest points of the ruins, while fuzzy mats of thickened bulbs spread in the shadowed hollows beneath. None of it was green, not like Earth’s vegetation; the plants of Wonderland were a riot of burnished brass and shiny copper, deep-sea blues and glimmering blacks, all suited to soak up energy from that omnipresent silver light pouring from Eileen’s open lid.

Great jellyfish creatures bobbed and floated in the air — the very same floaters that I had witnessed in Wonderland before, no longer mist-wreathed specks of wrinkled flesh, but bloated masses the same colours as the plant life, coruscating orbs of metallic gold and bronze, highlighted in black and blue, swimming through the thickened upper air. Smaller forms scurried and scuttled among the lower ruins, the resurrected forms of the sad, burned-out remains I had spotted in the past. Glimmering compound eyes peered out at me from around a dozen ruined walls, as mandible jaws chewed on scraps of dead vine, their skin all the colours of the deep sea and the black of space, highlighted with gold and bronze, soaking in that silver radiance.

There was even grass beneath my feet, coloured a deep, dark, twilight blue, with patches of bright copper here and there among the billions of blades.

Holding my breath as if my intrusion might burst this bubble-dream, I crouched down and sank my fingers into the grass.

It was real. Soft and light and feathery against my palm.

The grass was sprouting directly up from the bed of ancient ash which coated Wonderland’s surface. I curled my black claws into the ash itself, careful not to dig up any blades of grass. The silver light caught the flakes and motes of dust as they trickled through my fingers.

This world, Wonderland, had died a long time ago. Eileen’s arrival had burned it beyond recovery.

But now it might grow again, into something new.

Footsteps approached my rear, but not with any stealth.

We carefully dusted the ashes off our hand, then stood up and turned around. We expected to see one of the apes — one of our friends, we reminded ourselves — but instead a phantasm of fire and curled horns and cloven hooves was striding toward us across the deep blue grass.

We blinked several times, trying to reconcile reality with the lingering truth of our abyssal perceptions.

Bright red hair, the colour of living flame, falling in a wave. Strong, sleek, athletic muscle, wrapped in a pair of jeans and a plain white t-shirt, arms loose and free at her sides. Eyes with horizontal pupils, backlit by firelight glow. Angular face. Easy smile. Confident gait.

The figure didn’t have horns or cloven hooves, of course, not literally. But that was what I saw.

She drew to a halt about fifteen feet away. The short walk had dirtied her perfect white trainers with ash from beneath Wonderland’s bed of grass. She raised a fire-red eyebrow — and also raised a bag of lemons in one hand.

“ … Taika,” I croaked.

Taika nodded. “The one and only, and making a hell of a house call. Hey there, calamari. You’ve been down there a long time.”

Taika’s words didn’t match the motion of her lips. Her voice was like the crackling of logs in a bonfire, just as heavily accented as I expected, a mixture smeared across Eastern Europe and beyond, but it was also not her actual voice. My ears heard the flapping of meat and the whistle of air, but Taika could speak truth, directly into my head, as a fellow returnee from the abyss.

“Yes,” I said. “But I’m back now.”

Taika raised her eyebrows. “You sure about that? You wanna try telling me your own name?”

I let out a low, soft hiss, halfway to a warning. “I’m not stupid. I know I’m disoriented. It’s taking all my willpower to hold myself together like this. Why do you think I ran off? I had to … embrace my body. Be my body.”

Taika shrugged. “Squids get spooked so easy. Come on, calamari. Say your own name.”

“I’m not going to perform for you. I’ll recover in my own … time … ”

Taika reached into the bag of lemons. It wasn’t anything special, just a mesh fruit bag from Tesco; the sight of that familiar supermarket name against the backdrop of Wonderland in bloom, held in Taika’s fire-wreathed paw, sent my mind whirling with fresh alienation. What was real, England or Wonderland?

Then Taika pulled out a lemon, tossed it into the air, and caught it again.

“Say your own name and you get a lemon,” she said.

My mouth watered, saliva glands tingling in the back of my throat. We felt every barbed hook and little spike on all six of our tentacles flex with sudden tension. The gill slits on our neck and down the sides of our chest flared and quivered. Our stomach rumbled. Our bioreactor ached for the sour taste of lemon juice.

We were very, very, very hungry.

We hissed through a mouth full of drool. Several loops of sticky saliva slipped through our razor-sharp teeth and dripped onto the dark grass at our feet.

“Say your own name,” Taika repeated. “Come on, calamari. Work with me here, girl. Stop drooling and say your name.”

We wiped the saliva from our chin, slurping back the rest. We opened our mouth and hesitated; the name was like a handhold we could not quite grasp, slippery and slick beneath our grip. We scrabbled, bringing together disparate parts of ourselves. Six Abyssals and three Others all lifted together, all at once.

“He— hea … Heath— Heather,” I forced the sounds out of my throat — then let out a great shuddering sigh as identity fell across me like a weighted blanket. “Heather. Heather. Heather Lavinia Morell. Heather. That’s us.”

Taika grinned. “Well done, calamari. Or ‘calamaris’? Is that how you English pluralise that word?”

“My lemon, please?” I held out a clawed hand, grasping at the air.

“Catch.”

Taika tossed me the lemon. I snatched it out of the air with both hands and couldn’t wait long enough to rip through the peel; I bit directly into the waxy outer layer, teeth sinking into the sour flesh beneath. The tang of lemon juice exploded into my mouth, sharp and clean and clear, slipping down my throat like liquid sunlight. I sucked at the fruit, tearing it open, pulling the flesh out, gnawing and chewing and swallowing. I ate the whole thing, skin and all.

I stuck both hands out. “Another. Please.”

Taika was laughing. “Hooooooly shit, calamari. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anybody eat a lemon with the peel on before. And I’ve seen some weird eating habits in the dark corners of the Earth, trust me on that one.”

“Just give me another lemon,” I croaked, flexing my claws. “I need— I want— it feels—”

“Bringing you back around, right,” Taika said. “Food’s always a good trick for that. At least in the cases I’ve known. Here.” She pulled out another lemon. “But first, tell me where we are—”

“Wonderland. Lemon. Now!”

Taika threw me a second lemon. That time I had enough self-control to shred the peel with my tentacles, dropping it to the ground; I figured that the newborn plant life of Wonderland could use all the help it could get, a little extra fertiliser would go a long way. I ate the flesh itself in three quick bites, down the hatch and no leftovers. Taika didn’t need prompting for the third, or forth, or fifth lemons, she fed me like a beast on the other side of a zoo barrier. When she moved to toss me a sixth, I waved a tentacle, shaking my head.

“All done?” she asked. “You full?”

“Fish,” I grunted. “I need … fish? Soy sauce? Or meat, maybe. Or just … ”

“No can do, calamari. We ain’t going camping out here. You want a meal, you’re gonna have to dial this down a bit, and come on back.”

“Excuse me? Dial what down?”

Taika gestured at my body. “Don’t get me wrong, you’re a hell of a sight, I’m impressed. But you’ll bite right through your cutlery and put half a dozen holes through any kitchen table. Ease down, girl.”

We knew what we would see when we looked down at ourselves, but we did it anyway, because we needed to feel it.

Homo abyssus, in the flesh.

Our flesh.

My skin was a flowing riot of peach-pink blush and void-dark shadow, backed by subtle layers of chromatophore light, clothed in patches of elegant scale and bands of thick fur. My muscles were like butter, shifting beneath my skin in a way I had never experienced before. My fingertips were claws, black and sharp and curled; my feet were the same, clawed and elegant, digging into the soil with every step. My tentacles were as they had always been, strong and flexible and strobing with rainbow bioluminescence, currently studded with rows of spikes and little hooks and barbed swivel-joints. A long tail lashed behind me, pointed at the tip, thick at the base. A familiar yellow membrane hung from my shoulders, attached down my back, halfway between wings and a cloak. I felt teeth sharp as razors in my mouth, and the flesh somehow immune to being bitten. My tongue unrolled from my head, almost twelve inches long before I whipped it back in. My hair was floating like seaweed in slow currents.

Oddly enough, the lines of the Fractal were still visible on my left forearm. Some things never changed.

“But I’m … I’m supposed to be like this,” I said to Taika. “I feel like … me.”

The flame goat from the pits of hell laughed again, but her smile was genuine. “Sure you are, calamari. But you need to learn to put the claws away. And everything else, if you’re going to set foot back on Earth ever again.”

A pang of horror and rejection flared in my chest. I was finally what I was supposed to have been born as, all along; I had been this way for all of a few minutes, and Taika was telling me to go back? My lips peeled away from my teeth in a rising hiss.

“Ah!” Taika held a hand out. “Come on, calamari. You think I stay lit all the time?”

My hiss died away. “Huh? S-sorry?”

Taika sighed and clicked her fingers; the impression of flame and hooves and big black curling horns died away, like a fire going out. A moment later Taika was just Taika, a rather tall woman with striking red hair and impossible eyes.

“I don’t stay lit all the time, calamari,” she repeated. “If I did, no more Earthly pleasures for me, hey. Couldn’t set foot in a building without burning it down. Couldn’t get all up in some nice friend without causing some very nasty third-degree cooch—”

“Yes, yes! Fine!” I hissed softly. “I … I get it.”

“Do you?” Taika waited, eyebrows raised.

“I … ” I looked at my claws, at my fur, my scales, my everything. Me.

My friends were waiting for me. I couldn’t hug them with spikes and toxins. I had to put my claws away.

“‘Cos this is the moment you make the decision,” Taika was blathering on. “You can accept that sometimes you have to turn it on and off, or you can walk out there, beyond those mountains.” She nodded past my shoulders. “And—”

“I made that decision a long time ago, thank you very much. Save me the preaching. That’s not what I need.”

And with that — and a huff and a tut and a little glare at Taika for being so wise and right and so very annoying — I ramped down my bioreactor and folded away the dangerous parts of my abyssal blessings. I smoothed out my tentacles, reabsorbing the barbs and spikes, so they were simple lengths of strong muscle once again. I withdrew the claws on my fingers and reshaped my feet back into human form. I tidied up the mess of biotoxins and paralytics and everything else which shouldn’t have been on the surface of my skin. I clacked my teeth until they withdrew into my gums; hard to kiss anybody when you might bite through somebody else’s tongue.

I kept the gently strobing chromatophores, most of the scales and the fur, the peach-bright sunrise and night-dark bloom on my flesh. That couldn’t hurt anybody, unlike the spikes and barbs.

The rest of it lurked just beneath my skin, hidden for now, but not gone.

Never gone, never again.

Taika nodded. “There you are, calamari. Well done. You’d probably still turn heads on a Sharrowford street — I know what you English are like, you stare at anything and everything as if it’s grown wings. But you’d probably not get a second glance at an anime convention.”

I sighed at her. “That’s not a compliment. At least, I don’t think it is?”

Taika smirked. “It’s totally a compliment. You should get your ass to Comiket one year. You’d probably get a dozen people asking to take your photo. Squid-monster girl, caught on tape. You’d be a real hit online.”

“No thank you,” I muttered. I had only the vaguest idea what Taika was going on about — and no idea what ‘Comiket’ was; I would learn the answer to that one later, from a rather reluctant Evelyn. Instead I straightened up, flexed my tentacles, and looked Taika right in the eyes. “My friends sent you after me when I ran, didn’t they?”

Taika nodded. When she spoke again, the teasing amusement had left her voice. “Sure did.”

“Because we’re alike, aren’t we? Both back from the abyss.”

Taika smiled gently. “Because I know what it’s like, yeah. And they don’t, even if they try.” Then she raised her eyebrows and glanced back over her shoulder. “Well, except those cactus girls, or whatever they are. But they ain’t human. Different frame of reference.” She turned back to me and shook her head. “You’ve made some strange friends, calamari.”

“The … Twins? Zalu and Xiyu? You’ve met them?”

“In passing. Your little friend in the fancy poncho has to do all the translating, though. Don’t worry about that right now, calamari. You focus on you. You’re still raw.”

“I’m fine,” I said.

Taika laughed. “No you ain’t. I can see you ain’t.”

I sighed. “Yes, but I’m trying to keep a handle on it, thank you. I’m … ‘keeping my shit together’, as Raine might say. Pardon my language.”

Taika raised an eyebrow. “That counts as bad language for you? Shit?”

“Shush.”

She waved the concern away. “Whatever. Anyway, you can stand here and stretch for as long as you need. Walk in circles, take a squat piss, anything you like. I’ll turn away if you want. Your friends are waiting.” She nodded back behind her. “But they’re not going anywhere. Can’t say I want to hang out beyond reality for much longer either, but I’ll keep. Take a moment to really come back, okay? And don’t try to bullshit me again. I know what it’s like, remember?”

The mention of my friends — my family, my anchors — stirred something tense and knotted within my chest, like a muscle gone sore and hard from clenching for far too long. The sensation began to uncurl, filling me with need.

“No,” I said. “No, I … I don’t want to wait. I want to see them. As soon as possible. I can walk, I can move, I’m fine.” I took a step forward. “Let’s go.”

Taika shrugged. “Sure thing, calamari. Let’s get you back where you belong.”

Taika turned and led the way back across the blue-and-copper grasses of this new and verdant Wonderland, back the way I’d sprinted. I was a little surprised to see how far I’d run — hundreds of meters in what had felt like only a few moments. Time had not yet completely resumed normal function for me, upon my exit from the abyss.

In truth I was far from ‘okay’; I knew I would be fine, given time and rest and familiar surroundings, but as I followed Taika’s heels across Wonderland, I still felt dislocated and disoriented. Was this really our body, or merely a vessel we might leave behind at any moment? Was this transformed landscape a real place, or just another expression of abyssal perfection, warped by the lenses of my own eyes? Were we — us nine in one body — truly reunited? We had so much to discuss internally, and no time in which to do so, not right then. Instead I focused on the brush and tickle of grass against my bare feet, on the sensation of my hair — now lying flat again — as I ran a hand through it and raked it back out of my face. I tried to concentrate on the gentle breeze against my front, on the strangely familiar scent of citrus in the air, on the glint of silver light from up ahead.

Anchoring myself in the physical was easier than upon my first return from the abyss, but I still had to exert conscious effort to stop my mind wandering in fixation; if left unattended, my eyes would follow a single dust mote, counting every sister and twin to that one, knowing that the whole world was nothing but these motes of atomic definition and I was trapped within the same net, forced into a shape and a single form and I should be swimming free and—

And when that happened, I glanced down at myself again.

Homo abyssus was better than anything else I had ever been, no matter how much of it lay tucked away beneath my surface.

“Ah! Oh, um … ”

But then I realised, as we came to inhabit my body more and more firmly — I was stark naked.

Nudity had not mattered a few moments earlier. It barely mattered now; I had spent a second eternity in the abyss, what did a little full-frontal flash matter to us? But a light blush rose to my cheeks. That was more like it, more ourselves again. The fact that Taika had been getting the full unintended Heather experience made us squirm with mortified self-consciousness. We gently tugged the edges of our yellow membrane around our front, like a well-fitting cloak, so we weren’t giving the whole of Wonderland front-row seats to our unmentionable parts.

“Wondered when you were gonna put some clothes on,” Taika muttered as she led me onward.

“Oh, do shut up,” I hissed back. “But, um. Thank you, Taika. I was rude before. Thank you.”

“Hm? What for?”

“For coming back for me. This time.”

Taika pulled an awkward smile and wiggled her eyebrows, but she didn’t look at me; was she incapable of admitting when she’d done some good? Instead she raised a hand and waved at what waited ahead of us.

Spread out across what was once the topographical dead centre point of Wonderland, directly beneath the heart of Eileen’s gaze, was the massive plate of shaped and fused Caterpillar carapace which had formed the canvas for the Invisus Oculus. The plate had been broken into four neat quarters, the edges of the quarters burned and melted as if by a cutting torch, perhaps provided by one of the Caterpillars themselves. On one of the far quarters stood the gateway back to Camelot — still open, the gateway surface shimmering with Camelot’s purple light upon a background of additional Caterpillar carapace. I could just about spot a sliver of wall from Camelot castle, and a hint of Camelot’s yellow grasses, on the far side of that portal.

On the closest quarter of what had once been the Invisus Oculus, a small group of familiar faces and figures were gathered at the edge of the plate. To their collective right, a long shallow pit had been cut into the ashen earth of Wonderland itself, filled with shining silver liquid, still and placid as a mirror, currently reflecting the silver light which poured from the Eye.

A few hands rose and waved to us. A strange knot twisted and turned inside my chest. My throat threatened to close up. My feet twitched against the grass.

“Run if you gotta, calamari,” Taika murmured. “I’ll catch you up.”

I didn’t need permission. I picked up my feet and sprinted back to my friends, my family, my pack.

One familiar figure ran forward to meet me — wispy blonde hair flying out behind her, pentacolour poncho in pastel pink and blue whipping at her sides, a huge grin spread across her goofy face.

“Heathy!”

Lozzie slammed into me like a little wrecking ball; without my tentacles to brace her, I would have gone flying. I caught her in a hug, holding on hard, spinning around in dizzying circles for a moment. My fingers dug into her back, my front pressed against her, my nose filled with the familiar scent of another person, another monkey, another earthly ape of flesh and blood and bone.

We broke the hug after what seemed like an eternity. Lozzie smiled back at me, breathless and biting her lip, a strangely manic light in her eyes, as if she had retained something from the depths of Cygnet.

“Heathy! You’re home!”

“Home … y-yeah … ” My voice emerged with some difficulty — because now I wasn’t talking to another abyssal returnee. I had to use human words and human sounds. I cleared my throat several times, unknotting the inhuman mass inside my neck. When I spoke again, the words were clear. “I’m … I’m back.”

A second voice called out, grumpy with exhaustion and stress: “Lozzie? Lozzie, is she lucid? Is she there? For pity’s sake, is she—”

“The swimmer awakes,” sounded a voice like a little silver bell.

“Surfaced,” said another, a little stiff. “Hm. No. I will need to work on that one. A poor pun.”

“A sterling effort, though,” said yet another voice. “Keep trying, I suggest.”

“Hey. Hey! Squid-girl! Heather!”

I pulled myself together and cast my eyes toward the rest of my welcome party.

Raine stood at the very edge of the carapace plate, almost within arm’s length. She was dressed in jeans and boots and a leather jacket, as if we were on the streets of Sharrowford, back in England, rather than out beyond the walls of reality. Her chestnut brown hair was swept back from her forehead, her lips curled into a beaming grin, the same grin that had won my heart.

She had a machete strapped to her right thigh, and a hand outstretched toward me.

Behind Raine was quite a scene. There was Evelyn — my Evee, no longer beset by the horrific malnutrition of the Cygnet nightmare, restored to her plump health and hearty looks, though she wore a most thunderous frown. She was propped up in an armchair, a full-blown cushions-and-footrest thing, with both legs very much present beneath a long skirt. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail, her body was wrapped in a pale ribbed sweater, and she looked about ready to either scream at me or sleep for twelve hours — exhausted beyond words.

Praem was at Evee’s side — restored to her maid uniform, prim and proper, straight-backed and serious, milk-white eyes greeting me in knowing silence. She stood ready with a bottle of water, a thermos of something stronger, and presumably even more than that, carried in the bag which hung from her arm.

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was also perched on the arm of Evee’s chair, in the mask of the Yellow Princess, with a gentle hand on Evee’s back, as if to support her; that surprised and delighted me.

In front of Evee was a massive magic circle, cut into the soil of Wonderland itself, encompassing the shallow silver pool which lay beyond the lip of the carapace-plate. The circle was like no magical construct I’d witnessed before — it was not merely a flat design, but served as a foundation for a framework made of wood, a pyramid shape of old beams. I had no idea what to make of that.

Behind Evee — opposite the magical circle — was a big mess of pink flesh and amniotic fluids, still steaming. I knew exactly what to make of that. The mess was mine, the layers of bubble-womb I had extruded for my transition back into my own flesh. My own placental leftovers.

Further back was a sight I had not expected to see again, at least not so soon after the nightmare of Cygnet. Standing (or ‘sitting’?) at a polite distance from the magic circle and the pool of silver were a pair of what could have been mistaken for alien barrel-cacti, if cacti came in a mass of colours other than green and were tipped with fractal arms and starfish heads.

The Twins — Zalu and Xiyu, in their real bodies, as they had briefly appeared during the Cygnet dream — were stood upright, side-by-side, which I assume was their biological equivalent of sitting down. A pair of their tentacle-limbs were entwined, which I think meant they were holding hands. They were both very still and completely quiet, moving only the little globular eyes on stalks at the tips of their starfish-shaped heads. Probably trying not to spook the apes.

Standing on the other side of my afterbirth mess was a figure even more shocking, one I had half-accepted I would never see again.

Dark blonde hair fell in a long mane down the back of a laboratory coat. Bright pink eyes the colour of sunlight on coral peered out from an uncreased face, skin a light and dusky brown. Hands in her pockets, dressed in jeans and a coffee-coloured ribbed sweater, she looked at me as if no time had passed at all.

Eileen. In the flesh.

How? I couldn’t even voice the question.

Hiding half behind Eileen was a figure I’d never seen before — a young teenage girl with more than a passing resemblance to Eileen herself, with the same burning pink eyes and blonde hair and light brown skin. Unlike Eileen she looked wide-eyed with anxiety, peering out at me as if I was very scary indeed.

I didn’t have the sense of mind to ask who that was, because I couldn’t help but notice that not everybody was present.

My mouth opened with a wet click, panic ratcheting upward in my chest.

“Where’s—”

“Everybody’s fine,” Raine said before we could even ask the question. “Heather. Heather, hey, sweetheart, love. Look at me. Look at my eyes. There you go. You see me, yeah? You see me now? Just breathe, Heather. Just breathe.”

“I … yes, Raine. But where—”

“Everybody is fine,” Raine repeated, almost laughing. “It’s just that everybody isn’t here right now. I promise you, Heather. Everyone who came with us, they all got out. Everything’s okay. Just focus on you right now. I promise you. It’s okay.”

I nodded, trying to swallow the dozens of questions swirling in my mind.

As if being passed from hand to hand, Lozzie let go of me and Raine reached out. I fell into Raine’s embrace, hungry for her touch in a way I hadn’t realised until we’d completed the circuit of our bodies.

I clung to Raine for far too long, digging fingers into her back, almost gnawing on her shoulder, inhaling the hot scent of her skin and the familiar smell of her hair. She rubbed my back, cooing and purring and calling me all sorts of things — her squid-girl, her good girl, her sweet thing from the other side of reality. She told me ‘well done’ for coming home, she told me she loved me, she told me how good it was to see me. I leaned into her until my thoughts began to coalesce, and only straightened back up when Raine herself loosened her grip.

“I love you too, Raine,” I said, speaking to myself as much as to everyone else. “But why isn’t everyone—”

Evelyn snapped: “Because it’s four o’clock in the fucking morning, Heather! Because—” She paused and flinched, eyes going wide, flailing for Praem with one hand. “Oh fuck me, I’m going to be sick again. Praem, Praem—”

Praem was there with a bucket. Sevens resumed rubbing Evelyn’s back. Evee did not vomit, but she did retch and heave for breath, then sigh heavily before she resumed speaking. “Because it’s four in the morning, Heather. Stop freaking out about that.”

Lozzie chirped, “Yeah, Tenns was here, but she’s sleeping now!”

Taika finally caught up and joined the edge of our group. She said, “And Miss January Martense won’t share a dimension with me, let alone a room. Can’t imagine why.”

Lozzie shot her a naughty grin.

Raine filled in the rest: “Twil’s at home. She did three days vigil non-stop, wanted to be here, but Evee forced her to take a break. We didn’t know how much longer you’d be, on your way back. Zheng’s doing the same thing she always does when you’re not here — running around in the woods, with Grinny too, now. She said she has perfect confidence in you and we’re all worrying over nothing. The Knights are back in Camelot. Evee’s grandmother, the fox, I mean, she slipped off as soon as everything ended, back into the streets. Everyone is in one piece, Heather. I promise.”

I blinked, overwhelmed. That couldn’t possibly be everyone, could it? I felt as if something was missing. What about all the patients? What about the nurses? What about Horror? And Cygnet, and—

“Professor Stout?” I croaked, settling on one. “And— and the others, everybody! Horror!”

Raine raised her eyebrows. “Horror was part of you, Heather.”

“Yes, maybe not her then, but … ”

“As for the old professor we met, well.” Raine nodded toward the impossible figure of Eileen. “Better ask her.”

I turned my gaze to Eileen, still speechless at her mere presence.

“Stout?” Eileen echoed. She looked upward for a moment, into the sky-spanning silver sea of her own gaze. “He is hardly that short. But he is swimming, within. He has let me know that he will be some time yet, while he decides the way to go. Up or down.” Her pink eyes returned to me. “As for the others, most have departed for parts better known.” Eileen raised a hand and gestured out at the ragged ring of watching titans. “Some have chosen to remain. All are free.”

“The patients, from … Cygnet, I don’t … ”

“The hospital still exists,” Eileen said, and pointed upward. “Within. But it is no longer a hospital. Which raises a question. What will it be now? Those who were once patients are now forced to show a little patience, while it is built, here. I predict the project may take me some time. I’m … rusted.”

I almost laughed. Raine let me go and I tottered over to Eileen, almost bashing her with my head as I hugged her, hard and tight, to prove to myself that she was really here.

She hugged me back, like the mother she always should have been.

“How are you even here?” I said as I pulled away. “How are you … real?”

Then I noticed the mini-Eileen, hiding behind her, scowling at me with a cocktail of curiosity and fear.

Eileen said, “I am, despite my loss of a job, still a very skilled mathematician.” She raised a hand and flexed her fingers. “This was simple. She was harder.”

She indicated the nervous girl behind her. I stepped back to give the child some room. After a moment, she peered out around Eileen’s side again.

“Who … ?”

“I promised I would take the puppet and make her a real person,” said Eileen. “I have committed this promise to flesh. Say hello to my biological daughter.”

I couldn’t believe my eyes, staring at—

“Another sister?” I said, almost coughing.

Raine cleared her throat gently. “She’s a bit shy.”

Lozzie chirped: “Not to me! She’s lovely! Rainey is tooooooo scary.”

I crouched down, to bring myself to eye-level with this strangely familiar girl. She resembled Eileen, like daughter to mother. She had her mother’s face and eyes. Somebody — Eileen? — had dressed her in a long skirt and a thick, comfy, baggy sweater. She looked perhaps twelve or thirteen years old, but was that literal, or merely a representation of an abstract process?

“Hello,” I said. “I’m Heather. What’s your name?”

“She has not chosen a name yet,” said Eileen. “This is vexing, and yet also, delight. Perhaps you can help her.”

Mini-Eileen stared at me, with big bright eyes, round and pink.

“Heather,” she said. “I could have that name?”

She sounded just like her mother.

I almost laughed. “Well, that’s my name too, so that would be a little confusing. But if that’s what you really want. Think about it some more, yes? I … I … ” I straightened up and turned away, my mind still reeling. If there was a child, then— “How long was I … gone? I … I didn’t think—”

Evelyn answered, spitting with even more fury than before.

“Seventeen days, Heather! Seventeen days!”

“ … Seventeen days?” I echoed.

Both longer than I wanted, but shorter than I feared. Seventeen days in the abyss had felt like a million years.

“Yes!” Evelyn was raging from within her armchair. “Seventeen fucking days! And then you started growing that bloody fluid sac around you, and I thought you were going to bloody well drown, you moron! You wouldn’t come home, you wouldn’t walk through the gates, you wouldn’t even lie down! You just wandered in circles like a bloody insect or something, following anybody who happened to be nearby. You wouldn’t read books put in front of you, you wouldn’t eat. You wouldn’t fucking eat! You—”

I silenced Evelyn’s protests by staggering over to her and falling to my knees beside her armchair. I reached out with a tentacle, found her hand, and held it as gently as I could.

She shut her mouth, staring back into my eyes.

“I love you, Evelyn. Thank you, thank you for coming to get me.”

Evelyn cleared her throat and looked away. “Well. Yes. Well!”

I looked up at Sevens. “I love you too, by the way. I’m sorry I was gone so long.”

“Welcome back, kitten,” Seven-Shades-of-Safe-and-Sound purred for me. “Well done.”

“Welcome,” said Praem.

Evelyn cleared her throat again. “I can hardly take credit for retrieving you, Heather. From what I could tell, you didn’t seem to need much help at all, not with all the company you had down there.” She flashed her eyes at me, almost angry again.

“E-Evee?”

“You haven’t brought any passengers back, have you? Any plus ones? Any new ‘special’ girlfriends?”

“Um,” I faltered. “No, I … no. Not yet, I suppose.”

Evelyn sighed and pressed her lips tight.

I wobbled back to my feet and cast my eyes over the magic circle cut into the soil of Wonderland; it was shaped unlike every other magic circle I’d seen Evelyn develop before, even the grand majesty of the Invisus Oculus. It wasn’t particularly large — perhaps fifteen feet across, just wide enough to contain the pool of shimmering silver liquid, which I assumed had acted as a scrying pool for Evelyn to peer into the abyss. But the shape of the circle itself was strangely alien, making my eyesight blur as I tried to follow the outline; it was both circular and pointed at the same time, both a ring and five-pointed star in the same shape. The lettering cut into the soil was not a human language; I could tell because trying to make out the lines made my head throb with sudden nausea.

The pyramidal framework inside the circle was much more familiar — but I couldn’t fathom why. It looked like a bunch of old beams, the wood aged and pitted, but strong and solid. The beams had not been cut to the shape of the pyramid, but lashed together with masses of tape and rope, braced with vast quantities of bubble-wrap and foam padding, as if they had been handled with the utmost gentle care.

“What did you see?” I murmured, staring down into the silver pool.

Evelyn didn’t answer for a moment. Then she swallowed. “I’m not sure how to explain it. I’d rather not try. Maybe I’ll write it down.”

I squeezed her hand, gently, in my tentacle. Even for those who had not visited, the abyss was an experience like nothing else.

“Thank you for coming for me.”

Evelyn took a deep breath. “As I said, I can’t take credit for any of this. I may have done the channelling and performed the procedure, but very little of this is my work.” She nodded at the circle before us. “This is the product of a trans-dimensional collaboration which would probably make most mages soil themselves with envy.”

“Ah?”

A nasty little smile crossed Evelyn’s face. “The fluid in that pool is from up there.” She waved a hand upward, at Eileen’s true surface, up in the sky. “The spell work is hers.” She pointed at Taika. “The beams are ours, but—”

“Wait,” I interrupted. “The beams, are you saying they’re from … ”

Evelyn chuckled. “Home. Number 12 Barnslow Drive. You love that house so much, Heather. It was the best theory we had to reel you in.”

I gaped at the beams. “You are going to put them back, yes? D-did this do any damage, did—”

Evelyn snorted. “Of course we’re going to put them back! Most of them are from the cellar and the attic. Mostly the attic. God knows the roof needs the work. But yes, of course they’re going back.” She pulled herself straighter in her chair. “I contributed that part of the spell. All the real underlying theory was … those two.” Her eyes flicked to one side. “Thank them, Heather. Not that you’ll be able to understand the response.”

Gently, carefully, I let go of Evelyn’s hand, and turned to the two she had indicated — the Twins.

Before I crossed the few paces of carapace plate to address them, I paused to hug Sevens — “Love you, kitten,” — and Praem, who said nothing, but patted me on the back exactly three times.

Then I stepped over to address the Twins, Zalu and Xiyu.

For a moment I didn’t know exactly where to look, other than up, because they certainly were both very tall. What with all the shocks and dislocation of abyssal return, I wasn’t able to fully appreciate the sheer beauty of their alien bodies, the bright colours of their hides, the muscularity of their starfish-foot tips and tails. In the end I settled on looking back into the eyeballs at the end of the stalks attached to the five tips of their ‘heads’.

“Thank you, both of you,” I said. “You barely know me. To put in all this work, just to help my friends dredge me from the abyss, it’s just—”

One of the plant-girl twins let out a high-pitched clicking, ticking, buzzing noise, like a cicada trying to speak language, filled with tone and meaning, and completely incomprehensible to our ears, even with the benefit of abyssal experience and nine of me all working together. This went on for a while, then fell silent. Both twins peered down, waiting for a reply.

“Um … ”

Lozzie bounced up beside me. “Zalu says you’re very welcome, but please spare her the sappy talk! And she also also also points out that she’s wanted to test this theory for a while, you were just a very good candidate, so don’t think it was special or anything!”

Behind me, Evelyn sighed heavily. “Absolute nonsense.”

“Thank you for translating, Lozzie.” I focused on the Twins again. “Will we, um, see you again?”

Lozzie answered first. “They left a forwarding address! For meeeee!”

I nodded, numb with more questions than I could express. I turned away from the Twins, looking at everybody, or at least the portion of ‘everybody’ who was gathered here.

“Thank you,” I said. “You too, Taika. You didn’t have to do this. Thank you all, I—”

And then I stopped, a cold knot in my belly.

“Heather?”

Somebody voiced my name, urgent with concern. Somebody else said I was probably still hungry, and liable to collapse. Somebody else moved forward to support me, but I waved all that away.

“Where is she?” I said. I blinked and stared around, at the faces of our friends. “Where is she?”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes. “We told you a thousand times! Through that!” She pointed at the scrying pool, made of Eileen’s silver sea. “You asked and asked and—”

“Well I’m asking again right now,” I said.

Ironically enough, Evelyn’s habitual irritation kept me from panicking; if she had shown anything other than total normality, I would have guessed the worst had happened. But I already knew it had not. The absurdity of the moment almost made me laugh; instead, I hiccuped.

“Heather—”

“Where’s Maisie?” we said. “Where’s my twin sister?”

Raine stepped forward, beaming with endless soft confidence. She took me by the shoulders.

“Maisie’s right where she should be, Heather. She’s at home.”

“You mean—”

“Number 12 Barnslow Drive. Alive and well, in one piece. She’s just taking time to adapt.” Raine nodded sideways, at the gateway to Camelot, at the road back home. “Let’s go see your sister.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



And thus, the great work of Heather’s flesh comes full circle. Wonderland is in bloom, the Eye’s avatar walks with earthly feet upon unearthly soil, and a squid arrives on home’s doorstep, after a very long journey indeed. And Maisie? Maisie is already inside, resting peacefully, right where she is meant to be. Let’s go see her, Heather. You earned this.

Ahhhhhhh. Well! Wow. I don’t know what to say! She made it. We made it! All the way through 2.5 million words of Katalepsis, of Heather’s journey, and here she is. All that’s left now is to go give Maisie a hug.

Next week is the second and final chapter of the epilogue, and then … then that’s it, that’s the end of Katalepsis (Book One)! I’m going to put up a big (public) post on patreon along with next week’s chapter, talking about the story, outlining my plans for the future, for ‘Book Two’, (which is probably going to get a new title? I think???) and also setting a tentative start date for that – almost certainly in March, to give myself enough time to go over plans and outlines for everything and write up a couple of chapters to start with. But more on that next week! 

And! More art from the discord! Sent Home (by The Eldritch Vixen) rather nicely sums this chapter up, doesn’t it? Then we have not one, but two pixel art depictions of ‘Little Eileen‘, (both by skaianDestiny), one in a more naturalistic style, hiding behind her mother, and another in a form that some may recognise from elsewhere. And we also have a mockup screenshot of a hypothetical Katalepsis RPG, (by tirrene). Thank you all! It’s still so flattering and incredible to see so much fanart!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to … well, actually it’s only one chapter ahead right now, here at the end of the book! But once Book Two starts, we’ll be going back to two chapters ahead. Book Two will start earlier for patrons, too! The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! I could not do even a fraction of what I’ve done here without all of you and all your support! It is you who makes this all possible! Katalepsis is for you! Thank you!

Next chapter, it’s time to see Maisie. It’s time to go home. It’s time to take that well-earned rest, Heather.

??? – ?.?

Content Warnings

None this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

We were hunched over a kill — still feasting and feeding, with teeth and claws and wide-hinged jaws all bloody and coated with gore — when the submarine found us.

Of course we didn’t know it was a submersible, not at first.

We assumed it was another predator, a very large predator, so big and so confident and so powerful that it needn’t concern itself with such petty matters as stealth or subtlety. All we could be sure of was that a presence was approaching us, as if stalking for prey among the jagged rocks of the ocean floor, with their coating of mushroom-pale aquatic mosses and sticky sallow-skinned mold, hung with dense sheets of thorny seaweed and encrusted with horns of diamond-hard coral. Whatever manner of creature was slamming through the waters above the tangle of rock, it put out so much noise and light that even the slowest and most inelegant of our peers could have avoided it with ease. It sang out a chorus of little vibrations into the pitch darkness, peering about itself with flickering pinpricks of dark red light, sweeping over the broken landscape in which we hid.

In truth, those who designed and crewed the submarine had intended it to be both quiet and covert; they thought they were being furtive, slicing through the freezing pelagic depths like a silent knife cutting cold flesh, safe and sound inside a sealed bubble of light and air and pressure, totally invisible to the void beyond. They had leveraged the most advanced expertise, employed the best quality materials, and armed themselves with knowledge few others could imagine, let alone put into practice. They had gone to lengths almost none had attempted before — pioneers down in the dark, in a way that should have been impossible.

To our senses they were blundering about, broadcasting power and threat, clueless and blind.

No technology could match the perfect processes of personal transformation. No book or account or second-hand information could substitute for raw physical experience.

Nothing could prepare one for exposure to the abyss.

So, we made the safe assumption — we were being set upon by a predator, either to steal our kill, or to pick off one of us as live prey, to snatch the weak from our seemingly ragged edges.

With a little rapid discussion via flickers of tendril and tentacle and claw-signs and a few squirts of water-borne pheromone, we agreed that this was, unfortunately, entirely our own fault. We had been very hungry for rather a long time, despite our constant grazing on the thin flora and translucent slime of the ocean floor. The huge half-eaten corpse we were devouring now had been an overconfident predator itself; it had tried to attack one of our number, then learned its mistake far too late, when we — all of us, all together, all working as one — had turned on it and brought it down in a flurry of wounds and blood loss and overwhelming numbers. That was how we had survived down here for so long despite our rather conspicuous behaviour and fuzzy biological footprint — by applying principles that were almost alien to the abyss. Teamwork and cooperation and pack behaviour was difficult to beat.

We had done our usual best to avoid the scent of bloody streamers floating off into the water. But perhaps we had missed a few particles of gore slipping past our teeth. Perhaps our warning clouds of toxin and poisons squirted out into the dark had not been enough to dissuade any eager scavengers. Maybe this thing which approached us simply did not care about the wounds we might inflict. Perhaps it really was a leviathan, even compared with us. Or maybe it simply did not comprehend our numbers and our unity.

We had to flee. We had to abandon the kill.

Very disappointing, but the abyss was still the abyss, pressure could not be avoided entirely.

We agreed upon a direction. We would head deeper into the tangle of crumbling rock and twisted little undersea valleys across which our kill lay draped. Among the drowned canyons and long-cooled magma-tubes was the perfect place to lose a pursuing predator, especially one of such apparent size. Whatever it was, it could not follow us down there.

Most of us grabbed a final few mouthfuls of hot and steaming meat, some even carrying it away in specialised pouches or bodily cavities, developed for precisely this kind of eventuality, this kill-stealing opportunist. A number of small arguments broke out; the newest and least experienced of us had to be restrained from darting upward for the open water, which was no escape at all, or else pulled bodily away from the kill as they attempted to cram meat into their jaws right up until the very last second. We could hardly blame them; such a grand and filling meal was a rare treat, and it was such a shame to return to the grind of chewing seaweed and cracking open the occasional crab for petty morsels of pale flesh.

But I — we, us, me and me and me — was the authority among the others. I was the only one with the size and weight and lethality to truly determine our direction, not to mention my wealth of experience from the sheer amount of time I had spent down here in the dark. If I said go, then we went, because the alternative was being left behind.

And we did not ever leave anybody behind.

So off we went, fleeing the remains of our kill in a swift cloud of elegant tendons and tightened sinews, fins and flippers and sharp-edged tendrils cutting through the freezing currents. Some of us wriggled through the water with sheer muscle power, while others jetted on streams of water expelled from within their light-drinking shells; others still pulled themselves along the rocks with masses of sticky tentacles, clinging to others of the shoal when they had to cross open water. A small number of us flitted and flew with methods even I did not comprehend, seeming to flicker or jump through the water at great speed, propelled by stutters of something that was not light, shrouded by invisible colour which opened holes in the ocean. Those few had come from parts of the abyss I had never seen, from far-off climes and reaches beyond even my storied imagination.

We — me, I, myself — lingered last, floating in the churned-up waters just off the kill. We left behind thin trails of blood and the scent of fresh meat, so I covered our tracks with squirts of mucus-laced ink, clouds of paralytic toxins, and minefields of sticky burrowing burrs. I waited until the very last second, listening to that incessant ping-ping-ping from the approaching mega-predator. I watched the way those tiny red light-feelers crawled across the rocks, mapping and groping and squeezing the ocean floor with flickering crimson beams. The mass of the leviathan was leaking sound and light in such chaos that I was stumped, overawed by a display which had no place in the cold and dark of the deeps.

Did I have some inkling of what it really was? Was that why I paused, on the very rear of my own pack, to watch it crest the nearest rocky outcrop?

Perhaps part of me knew it was a submersible. But that didn’t matter. Survival was paramount.

I lingered just long enough to see a sliver of this strange and noisy predator as it crested a rise, still hundreds of meters away. Metal skin was coloured a deep sunburst yellow, studded with glass eyes and darkened lamps and a face of steel feelers.

We squirted one last warning directly into that distant face — a cloud of ink and toxic mucus laced with a thousand tiny lances, enough to sting and burn and make it clear we were capable of more.

We did not wait to see how it reacted, or for it to reveal more of itself. We turned and fled, following the rest of our shoal down into the ragged rocky underworld of the sea floor.

Months passed by down there. We travelled far, moving fast. We flitted through ridged tubes of igneous rock, swam along the bottoms of vast crumbling canyons, preyed on the pale, scuttling, soft-bodied things which lived in the cracks and hollows of the abyssal trenches. We crossed a distance further than all of planet Earth’s oceans, keeping our heads beneath the rocky crust, but always angling upward — never down, never descending into those ancient volcanic vents.

We were heading upward, you see? Always upward, always higher, always toward that distant surface, that sunlight zone which still lay lifetimes away.

We had been heading in that direction since the moment we had plunged into the abyss, though we struggled to recall exactly where or when that had been. Our reality was darkness and cold and the shapes of the sea floor. We were strong and swift and beautiful, wrapped in a yellow membrane of our own, powered from within by special reactors, the product of a perfect evolutionary process; we often felt at home in the limitless black of the waters, tempted to stay, to abandon the journey, to embrace the rightness of our own form and place. We were euphoric with ourselves. We felt ‘complete’.

But I knew this was not an end. This — the abyss — was merely a different place. Another stage of being. And after this, there was more.

Up there. Beyond the surface. In the open air.

Not all of us believed in this vision, this promise, this strange echo of a memory. Some of us were simply along the ride, for very different reasons, for self-interest or safety or the novelty of the new or simple survival. I was the one making the journey, and I would gladly continue making it all by myself. But I had accidentally shown others the way to their own salvation.

I should probably define ‘us’ and ‘we’. I’m being very confusing, aren’t I? I do apologise, but I cannot help myself. Describing this is almost impossible as it stands. To be more specific is a challenge my mind can sorely afford.

But I must try. I must attempt the impossible, a second time.

We — me, I, us, singular and unitary and yet nine-in-one — had swum the waters of the abyss for years, perhaps longer, so long that we had forgotten more than we recalled. We had started our solitary journey down somewhere very deep, very dark, and so very empty, at the absolute bottom of some trench utterly devoid of life, empty of whale-fall or discarded bones, where even the marine snow was absent. Our earliest memory was of a great crack in the ocean floor itself, which had been recently sealed over with a plug of rapidly cooling magma. We had been alone then, alone and cold and confused. But we were also perfectly suited for this environment; we were leviathan, we were sharp and swift and smooth, with many claws and a great maw of teeth and more eyes than we needed and an array of tentacles on all sides. We had powerful flippers and many siphon-jets and armour all over our body. We were graceful and fast and unmatched by the things which came near as we began to explore. We were warmed by our internal reactors, and saved the need to stave off starvation by the anaerobic processes within our own body, filter-feeding off salts and grit in the water itself.

We had swum in those empty waters for a very long time, slowly climbing the deep valley in which we had begun. We ate rocks and sand. We floated on tiny currents in the dark. Whenever we rested we stared out into the black infinity. We felt complete, as if we were the product of some divine process which we could no longer comprehend, now that it was done.

But we had to go up. That instinct was enough to drive us. Up, up, up.

Eventually we left that trench behind. The first thing we found beyond those secluded waters was a hydrothermal vent — a cloud of black particulate rising into the dark from a little field of cylindrical chimneys, formed from accreted mineral run-off. We had settled there among the strange growths and pale little creatures, basking in the warmth and the nutrients, listening to the tiny chattering sounds of those others who drew life from this crack in the earth, watching their little dramas and discoveries, hovering over them like a moon in their tiny world. We stayed there so long that we became part of their mythology, part of the ecosystem ourselves, as we ejected spent reactor cores and grew new ones inside our body. The spent cores turned into new oases of change and mutation. We watched the processes with fascination, as the field of hydrothermal life spread outward with our additions.

But in time we grew restless — because rest and time had allowed us to recall.

Another set of memories lay heavy and dense within us, as if our abyssal body existed only to protect and cradle those recollections, but also as an outgrowth of them, as if we were both seedbed and plant in one. The memories were of an ape, all gangly and clumsy and gormless, not elegant or clever or swift at all. But she was beautiful too, in her own way, even if we could not quite see it. She had a name — ‘Heather’. And that was our name. She was us, we were her. She had brought us to the surface once before, and made us a part of her, and now she had returned to the abyss, and remade us from herself.

So the abyss was not an end. It was just part of a cycle.

And Heather had to get home, because she had a sister to see.

After many quiet and happy years around that hydrothermal vent — and many creatures which were perhaps the children of our cast-off parts — we left, heading out and away into the dark waters above, the first step on a journey to the surface.

Over time, we made friends.

This was a difficult concept in the abyss — friendship, comradeship, mutual cooperation of any kind, any meeting of minds or bodies which did not involve a contest over who was going to eat who. The scarcity of resources, the struggle for survival, the crushing pressure of water and darkness and the ever-present unknowns lurking out there beyond reach of sonar or feelers — a cocktail of danger which discouraged anything but tooth-and-nail competition.

But it was not impossible. My time around the thermal vent had taught me that. Another abyssal presence had taught me that too, though she was also a strange and ape-like memory — a mother in whose arms I had felt accepted and safe and secure, who had not eaten me or rejected me.

And was I not living proof myself? For I did not need to kill; my reactors kept me fed.

The first friend I made in the abyss was a mollusc. We met over her own most recent ‘kill’ — a nice juicy piece of slime-soaked moss she had wrestled off the surface of a particularly jagged rock. She was terrified by me, though all I did was watch her from a polite distance. One can hardly blame her; she was smaller than the size of my clenched fist. A leviathan like me could have scooped her up and eaten her in a single mouthful. She sprayed the water with toxic mucus, shot at me with paralytic spikes, and turned her shell a kaleidoscope of the most wonderful warning colours — deepest red and poison orange and evil sickly purple. She smashed into me with her coiled shell and ran from me when I did not fight back. She threw rocks and bits of bone when I followed.

I shadowed the little mollusc for months — not because I wanted to torment her, but because I did not wish to make this ascent all alone.

That was one of the truths of the abyss which we had not understood before. It is loneliness and isolation which makes this dive so difficult; when together, the beauty down here becomes so much easier to endure, so much easier to bring back, so much less final.

Eventually the little mollusc accepted that I was not trying to eat her, though this was not easy. The process only worked because I was obviously not eating anything else either — not other creatures, not the leftover scraps of her food, not bits of myself. She would bob in the water, watching me in return as I lounged on some outcrop of rock, my presence so obviously keeping the larger predators away from her vulnerable little shell.

One day, when the waters were very still and calm and we had not seen a whisper of another creature in ages, she drew close enough to reach out and touch one of my fingertips with a face-tendril.

She didn’t have a name. She hadn’t possessed the concept of names until we spoke. She asked me to name her, but the only name I had was my own — ‘Heather’ — and another which I could not bear to bestow upon anybody.

After much discussion, she named herself after the sound made by her siphon — ‘Silurt’.

It was a beautiful name. It was! But that is the closest approximation I can manage, with these clumsy, inadequate, ape-like sounds.

Silurt was the first. After her the process became so much easier. When one sees two creatures travelling together, one knows they are not eating each other. After Silurt came Uurent, a mass of tentacles with a tiny armoured ball in the middle. Next was Tushkernt, then Peneil, then Fandril, then more, and more, and more; all of them named themselves, all of them joined of their own free will, and all of them found something in the group which they had lacked in their abyssal isolation. As I rose through the layers of the abyss, swimming my years-long route back to the surface, gathering more and more friends to my sides became easy, a by-product of the journey, second nature to what we were. I offered something very simple — protection in numbers, safety when sleeping, and freedom from the cycle of predation.

We became a shoal, something no predator could hope to tackle.

By the time the submarine found us, all those first friends had grown great in size. Silurt herself was now a nautilus-like leviathan in her own right, as big as my torso. I was still the true titan among us, but I was not the only one, and not the only one who understood the value of what we had become.

Of course, none of this is true.

Everything I am telling you is wildly and hopelessly inaccurate.

None of what I am saying is literal; it simply cannot be. There was no ocean, no water, no perfect elegant leviathan body of my own. There was no hydrothermal vent where I remembered myself and learned how far the abyss could be pushed; there was no great shoal of friends forged along the years of journey — there were not even years, because time was not a thing down there in the space between worlds, in the capillary cavity between dimensions. There was no submarine, either. It is merely the only way I have of expressing what it all felt like.

All of this is metaphor, and none of this is adequate. I am forced to use the flapping of my meat — my lips and tongue, the bone of my jaw, the vibrating membranes in my throat — to render down a pure shining truth of starlight and atomic waltz and mathematical precision, into mere words. If this was a picture, it would be blurry beyond recognition. If it was music, it would be whispers at the edge of hearing. But it is words, and words are the only medium I have.

It was the abyss, and the abyss is not an ocean. It is not fields of fire and brimstone, or solid-packed earth filled with wriggling life, or an empty sky dense with cloud, or any of those things. It is not an infinite house filled with darkness, however much comfort and meaning my true and chosen mother takes from that particular metaphor.

The abyss is whatever one brings to it, and whatever one takes away from it. It is truth and beauty untrammelled by matter, unclouded by physics.

It is the abyss, and this was my second time in those other waters.

I hope my metaphor makes sense, because it is all I have.

When we — us and I and we, but also my shoal of friends all about me — reached the end of that undersea landscape cut and burned and carved by long-dead volcanic activity, where the canyons and tunnels and smooth shafts ran out into a sandy floor which extended for thousands of miles, as the ground climbed once more toward that infinitely distant membrane of the surface, we knew we were still being followed.

The submarine had tracked us, across all those thousands upon thousands of miles, for months on end. We had heard it pinging and beeping and scraping far above the secluded lightless holes through which we swam; we had spotted a corner here or a sliver there, hovering over the narrow canyon-mouths as we passed below. Sometimes we had been forced to outrun the scouts and probes it had dropped into the deep — strange twitching objects which we thought were little sacks of animated poison.

The probes were machines, of course. And the submarine was no predator. But we did not yet know any of that. All we knew is that something loud and terrible and confident had followed us all the way to the limit of our hiding place, waiting for us to emerge into open water.

We could not go back, because back would take us down. We needed to go up — to ascend, toward the surface, toward the membrane.

We had to be Heather again.

We lingered at that boundary between cave-network and open sand for weeks, stymied by the ever-present signs of the abyssal giant in the open water above us. We hoped it would leave, drawn away by hunger and appetite and the lure of easier prey. But it didn’t. It sent those incessant sonar pings roving across the boundary-line of the cave system, sweeping back and forth with red-lit laser-eyes, sending out probes to search for the trailing edges of our shoal. We were the ones growing hungry, stripping every scrap of vegetation and slimy mold from between cracks in the rocks. I alone among our number was not beginning to starve, so I fed the others with the product of my bioreactors, nursing them from my tentacles, keeping them alive and healthy as we attempted to wait out this strange predator in the darkness.

I could have escaped by myself, of course. My grace and speed and power allowed me to outrun anything. But I would not leave the little ones behind.

I would not surrender to the logic of the abyss. I would transcend it.

Our patience began to pay off, slowly at first, then all at once. The great and terrible predator which had followed us all the way over the rocky landscape was forced to linger in open waters, waiting for us to emerge, making so much noise and light, making itself so very conspicuous.

Other predators began to gather, out in the dark, biding their own time.

We became aware of their presence first because of the subtle scents they left on the currents, and then from the sounds of the probing attacks they launched at the submersible — only a few at first, claw-and-tooth on metal ringing out into the black waters, followed by a swift retreat when the submarine proved too much for them to handle, punctuated by the strange crump-crump-bang sounds of the machine defending itself.

Within the space of a day or two, the attacks increased in frequency. The noise of clanging and tearing and explosions shook the edge of the cave network where we still hid, rising to a crescendo over a span of five or six hours.

And that was our opening.

We — our shoal, hungry and tired but still alive and whole and together — left our hiding place in a great cloud of muscle and sinew and tentacle, squirting ink and toxins and minefields of spikes behind us as we jetted out into the waters above the lone and level sands. The colossal fight above and behind us threw jagged shadows and bright flashes across the sea floor — alien and wrong in this lightless abyss, accompanied by the pressure-waves of undersea explosions and strange backwash from the battle. Several of our companions froze in unspeakable fear, or turned to look, mesmerised by this strange interloper into our dark world. I hurried them on, grabbing stragglers with my tentacles and hurling them forward, making sure that we left nobody behind.

Only when I was certain that I was last, did I turn back and look.

I thought I understood the abyss.

I thought that I — who had dived into these black waters twice, who had surfaced into reality and remade myself, who had returned and clung so hard to this name of an ape that I should be, who was a leviathan now in my own right, who was the equal of any predator of the deeps — I thought I knew the limits of the possible, down here in the space between worlds.

But there, hanging in the dark of the void, was an angel.

Bracketed by the flash and crump of underwater detonations, haloed by a whirling ring of tracer rounds and flare-lights and torpedoes in flight, clad in a cape of ablative armour and electrical shielding and the stubs of a thousand sensory feelers, surrounded by a dark ring of predators each a paltry tenth of her size.

She — I cannot describe her as otherwise, as an ‘it’, not with her graceful curves of imperishable steel plate and her shining halo-rings of propulsion system and the way her body was fluted and smooth and arched — was a machine, a submarine, a submersible. Built beyond the abyss, plunged into these waters on purpose. Not a living thing, not grown or evolved or self-wrought for these depths, but put together by other hands, to dive.

Such a thing was beyond my comprehension.

She was beautiful, in a way almost nothing else in my life had been, but also in a way that seemed oddly familiar, as if I had known this machine forever and ever, as if she had lived in the back of my mind since my birth. Ten thousand feet from tip to tail, painted yellow and red in the warning colours of an alien ecosystem, with great ring-sections rotating around the plump, plush, proud mass of her main body. She was armed as an armada, bristling with weapons — guns! Another alien intrusion into the abyss, one which I felt a tickle at those ancient memories of my name. Little metal orifices flowered open to disgorge torpedoes at the leviathans which plagued and mobbed her; tiny cannons swivelled all over her hull and squirted flickering lines of bullets into the water, chasing the predators which outnumbered her singular beauty; arcs of energy crackled from projectors, turning spheres of liquid into electric death as her tormentors slid away into the murk.

And she was — to my unbridled horror — losing.

The angel was far too large for any single abyssal leviathan to pose a real threat to her, but it seemed the desperate predators had learned teamwork too; they were working together to bring down this vast promise of prey. They darted in and out of her fields of fire, baiting her, goading her, forcing her to turn about and thrash at each individual attack. They tore off her guns here and there, or slid claws through isolated plates of armour, or cracked the great rotating rings which encircled her body, trying to cripple her propulsion and her engines and the heart of her energies.

Her loss would take a long time to play out. She might fight for hours yet, or drive off her attackers and limp on for days or weeks more. But if this went on much longer, she would not recover, she would fade and die.

I hung on the edge of the sandy expanse for precious seconds, staring in awe at this alien intrusion, unable to comprehend what it meant.

The abyss was infinite and boundless. I had to accept that I would never understand it all. Nobody could.

But this was not my fight; I began to turn away, to follow the rest of my shoal. I had to reach the surface, and breach the membrane. I had another stage of the cycle which I must return to, for this was not where I ended. I had to remember. I had to be—

HEATHER

My name was etched on the flank of the angelic submersible, in letters taller than my leviathan body.

I spotted it as she turned aside, to ward off another attack.

Torn between our retreating shoal and this signpost of our soul, we made the only choice we could. We squirted a cloud of pheromones behind us, pheromones which said ‘we are going alone, don’t follow, flee, save yourselves’. Then we kicked off from the sandy sea floor with our dozen strong legs, and shot through the freezing waters of the abyss.

We swam to our angel’s rescue.

She — the submarine-goddess — came about as if in surprise as we rose through the waters before her, cutting off the flow of bullets and bombs so as not to harm us. One of the leviathan predators took advantage of this lapse, darting in to attack one of her rotating ring-sections. We flew past our angel’s bow and slammed into the rival creature, easily our own size. We tore wildly at its body and face, ripping off great chunks of meat, biting through muscle and bone, streamers of blood spiralling off into the water. We kicked the attacker free; the submarine responded by opening up on it with a barrage of torpedoes, forcing it to flee into the outer darkness.

But there were dozens of predators stalking the angel now, or perhaps more, all leering maws and pinprick lights in the closing darkness of the abyss, barbed tentacles and poisonous feelers and corrosive tendrils tightening a noose around us. My angelic namesake was scored and burned and wounded in so many places, she would not survive this fight alone. I squirted clouds of toxic ink and lashed the water with my own hundred tentacles and made my sleekly muscled body flash with bright red-pink warning lights.

But I was only one leviathan myself. The circling sphere of predators edged closer, ignoring all my threats. They knew that they outnumbered us, and that if I wanted to live, I had to abandon the machine to her fate.

I twisted and turned, refusing to run, unwilling to give up this angel which bore my name. Hissing, screaming, thrashing at the water — none of it would work.

This divine machine had broken the rules of the abyss, attempted to survive outside of the balance of the ecosystem, and now she would be destroyed and eaten and forgotten.

Then all the other members of my shoal rose from the waters below — all the dozens of friends and allies I had gathered over my long sojourn in the abyss.

They had ignored my instruction to carry on without me. They had disregarded the need to flee.

We were breaking the rules of the abyss, too.

Dozens of abyssal creatures rose from beneath us, a cloud of tentacle and claw and flashing shell-patterns, hissing and warbling and filling the water with bioluminescent warnings, squirting toxin and ink and paralytics and worse, shooting invasive bone darts and packets of corrosive enzyme and puffing out their tentacles and flesh to make themselves as big as possible. My friends and companions stood around me on all sides, a sphere of protection around my metal angel.

Most of the predators scattered, fleeing this inexplicable group behaviour. A few lingered for several moments, attempting to pick off a weaker member, or flashing their own threat-displays on the assumption that the shoal would break in terror; they got seared snouts and bleeding limbs and flash-burned eyeballs for their trouble. A couple of the largest and boldest of the predators attempted more — darting in to finish the kill, despite our superior numbers. The first of those two was driven off in a cloud of its own blood; the second punched deep through our protective sphere, only to find out that the machine angel was not yet helpless. The submersible vomited up a barrage of torpedoes and bullets, wounding the final foolish predator so badly that it sank, limping off into the very same canyons and caves in which we had hidden for so many weeks.

And then the dark, the quiet, and the pressure of the abyss.

When the fight was over, we were left hanging in the open waters, surrounded by clouds of blood and messy gobbets of fresh meat. The stench would soon bring scavengers. All our shoal knew we had to move, and yet all eyes turned with infinite curiosity toward this submarine angel which we had saved, this machine which bore my name upon her side.

The angel’s only method of communication was via her own sensors. She had no windows, no viewing ports, no true commerce between inside and out. She ran laser-light mapping lines over my body and face, over each of my many dozens of companions, and flashed little pinpricks of illumination in complex sequences, attempting to make sense across this gulf of embodiment.

I spent a few moments trying to decipher those symbols, then gave up and did things our way.

I closed the gap between myself and the angel, embraced the side of her body, and held on tight.

Scaled flesh against smoothly curved metal; twitching cannons against curled claws; coiling tentacles around glowing haloes. She was a hundred times my size, hot with the internal fires of reactor energies, vibrating with the power of her engines and her many weapons, creaking softly beneath the terrible pressures of the abyss. We pressed our chest to her steel, feeling the flex and flow of her body; we stroked her with our paws, learning the way she cut through the water, running a fingertip along the letters of my name etched into her flank; we pressed our lips against her many parts, learning her seams and secrets, and lay our ears to the flat places where we might hear.

By holding her tight and listening to her insides, I began to understand what she was.

She was filled with familiar sounds, cradled in a bubble of air and light and pressure, protected within a hundred layers of steel. Even if the leviathans had disarmed her, she would neither have sunk nor been truly breached. Those inside her rode in perfect safety, in a manner no abyssal creature could comprehend, because they were untouched by the black and the cold and the infinite waters.

I heard the scuff of footsteps, the murmur of voices, the rustle of clothing. Somebody laughed. Somebody else made a sound which was my name, spoken by flapping meat. A third person banged on the hull, to let me know.

Alien beyond words, down in the abyss.

These things should not have been dragged that deep.

I unwound myself from the angel’s embrace and floated back a little in the waters, so I could look at her full length once again. I cooed and purred and let my chest vibrate, speaking words across the liquid medium.

“You didn’t need to come down here and get me,” I said. “I’m on my way home. I’m not lost. I just … wandered, briefly.”

The red pin-lights on the angel’s exterior flashed and blinked; I understood them now, because I understood who was inside the submersible, who had dived into the abyss protected and cradled by technology and machine, by steel and plastic and rubber — by magic.

The flashing lights were angry and short-tempered.

You absolute incorrigible idiot! the lights said. You’re taking forever! You can’t blame us for panic—

The lights swirled and settled.

Tell Heathy I’m saying hello! Can you tell her?! Hello, Heathy!

Can she actually, like, hear us? Is that how this works?

I have no earthly fucking clue! Let me concentrate—

Abyssal journeys do not work like that, human. She is not experiencing what you experience. Her own mind will filter for her. As it did for us.

Yeah, what the freaky plant-barrel said. Abyss ain’t like that.

Thank you, goat meat.

Everybody stop! I’m the one channelling this, let me—

Hey, Heather.

That final voice was so full of sunlight that it almost lit the abyss, beaming with confidence. The voice which had first pulled me from the deeps, from the long darkness of my own soul.

“Yes?” I said.

Take as long as you need. We’ve got you. No need for executive decisions here.

If I had tear ducts, I would have cried. Instead, I reached out to stroke the steel angel, running the edges of my claws along the eternal metal of her body.

“Everything is going to be okay,” I said. “I promise. I’m on my way home.”

We — me, myself, and I, plus all the abyssal companions of my shoal, joined now by the dented and damaged but still hale and hearty machine-angel sent by my friends — descended together, back toward the sandy floor of the abyssal ocean, leaving behind the cloud of blood and viscera from our fight.

The ocean floor tilted upward, climbing toward the far-off sky of the membrane between worlds.

Once again, I must explain, lest I sow discord and confusion among those teeming billions who will never see the black waters so far from light; there was no submarine, no battle with torpedoes and guns and explosions, no angel of the deep made of steel and iron, no lights which spoke in the voices of my friends. This is metaphor, mere words, and cannot capture the transcendent truth of experience.

My friends had sent something down to fetch me home. And they were carried within it, in a way I cannot explain. I saw it as a submarine a hundred times the size of any ship, and it was, in another way, the greatest thing I had ever seen.

But that was merely how I saw it, and this is merely the best I can do. Pardon my poor words, dear ape, or Outsider, or other, but this is the best I can do.

The rest of our journey to the surface was more tale than I can possibly tell here. We passed over empty expanses of obsidian sand which concealed great beasts a thousand times still larger than our size, predators content to await some future prey worth their stirring; we crossed fields of hydrothermal vents peopled by strange forms found nowhere else in the abyss, things which fought us off in massed waves if we dared dip too close. We swam through coral forests which sang with tiny voices, hiding within their living hearts secret grottos where the aged and ancient progenitors of these woodlands held court. We ascended through draped jungles of pale seaweed and mushroom-like growth. We fought with predators and scavengers and strange things from the darkness which did not belong in those waters. We lost friends — not many, but some, for the abyss is still the abyss, and not all can survive the ascent.

And we made this journey with both kinds of companion at our side, abyssal and earthly.

After lifetimes in the deep we reached that layer of dark green murky water, lit by the faintest trickle of sunlight which struggles down from above.

It was there that we had to bid farewell to our shoal. The waters above — the zones of increasing light, though still deeply murky — were more dangerous than even the darkest reaches of the ocean floor. Up here the greatest leviathans floated with the currents, beings a million times our size, grown vast and heavy and slow with the effort of their ascent. To lead our shoal further on would only get them all killed.

Saying goodbye was not easy. Many did not want to leave, but they all understood they must. Silurt, my first friend, my little mollusc who had overcome her terror, lingered for the longest, pushing her beautiful coiled shell up through the waters alongside myself and the submersible.

But even she had to depart in the end. We shared an embrace, something akin to a kiss, and then I let her fall away, sinking back into the depths to rejoin the safety of the shoal.

I had left them all with that, at least — solidarity and safety, in numbers and each other. I had left something new in the abyss.

But for us, there was only up.

We rose through the final layers of the abyss now, me and the angelic machine. We stayed side-by-side as we dodged the giants, slipping past vast and terrible presences in the subtle currents of the murky green waters. Three times we were almost caught — pulled into great blind maws by fistfuls of feelers and hydra-headed tongues. But three times we squirted poison and toxin and made ourselves too nasty too swallow, and the angelic machine at our side hurled her explosions and bullets and haloed herself with electrical power, so we were spat out again, to continue onward and upward.

As we approached the surface, I went all but blind. The light was so strong that it seared my eyes. I had lived in the dark for so very long.

But the machine-angel held my hands in her rings, to guide me those last few fathoms. She led me up — up — up —

My whole body felt as if it was peeling away and coming apart, but up I kicked, through the cold waters, past the thermocline, until my skin seemed to bubble and boil and slough away and—

And then I burst through the membrane, thrashing and screaming and howling as water gave way to air, as my gills sucked on empty space, as I felt the abyss drop away behind.

I went home. I went back, a second time.

To be Heather again.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Told you Heather knew what she was doing, this time. She even made friends! And left something good behind.

Surprise! It’s … kind of an interlude chapter? Hence the mysterious title, not quite the end of the previous arc, but not quite the epilogue just yet. Like the abyss itself, a between-place, hidden in the spaces between the spheres. But no less important! I had a blast writing this second abyssal journey, I’d been looking forward to this part for years, showing Heather at it once again, but this time in all her glory, with all she’s learned, no longer a scared little morsel, but a leviathan herself. Her friends came to help, too, kind of! And I’m very pleased with the result! Especially her return; did anybody really think Book Two was going to be all about dredging Heather out of the abyss? She’s too fast for that now!

Speaking of Book Two, we’ve got two more chapters of epilogue coming up. And then … that’s it! Book Two will be starting sometime in March of this year, but I’m going to write up a big public patreon post about that in a week or two, and share it along with one of the final chapters, with more details. More soon!

And! Once again, I have more art, from the discord! This week, I want to share this absolutely incredible piece, titled Checkmate, showing Twil discovering the depths of Tenny’s skills (by the just as skilled Cera!)

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And, as always, thank you so much, dear readers. As we approach the end of Katalepsis Book One, I feel more than ever the gratitude for all your support. None of this would exist without all the readers! Katalepsis is for you. Thank you!

Next chapter, Heather comes home, back to reality, back to Earth, back to Sharrowford. And Maisie? She must be waiting …

bedlam boundary – 24.38

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Selfcest



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Once upon a time — down at the deepest nadir of one of the darkest hours of the long, cold, empty winter of my teenage years, in a moment of unmitigated weakness and hopeless longing, locked in a solitude and seclusion which masqueraded as privacy and prudence — I had kissed my own reflection.

I’ve never told anybody this story. I try never to think about it. I had never before wished to do so.

I was fourteen years old at the time. It was exactly five days after my fourteenth birthday, and seven days since I had returned home from what was then my longest inpatient stay at the real Cygnet Children’s Hospital. The reason for that extended residential stay did not belong to the usual shifts and spells of my ‘illness’. It had been caused by a single sharp shock.

Several months prior I had gone missing for a full twelve hours — one morning I had simply failed to arrive at school, somehow wandering off or getting lost on the short walk between the bus stop and the school gates. Despite the press of other students, the crowd of uniformed teenagers who had been all around me, all heading in the same direction, there was not a single witness as to where I had gone. At eight o’clock that evening I suddenly turned up outside those very same school gates, scant feet from where I’d vanished. I was screaming my head off, scratched and bruised all over, school uniform torn and dirtied, inconsolable with terror, bleeding from my nose, from several cuts on my face, with skinned knees and lacerated hands, and totally unable to explain what had happened to me or where I had gone for those twelve long hours. My parents and the other responsible adults were mostly worried about kidnapping, about strangers in the bushes, about terrible things which might have happened to me; after all, I was physically small and mentally vulnerable, easily led and easily confused and easily lost, and oddly reticent to give any kind of coherent account to authority, legal or medical or parental.

They had the truth from me eventually, of course, if only to put to rest all that salacious nonsense. My parents and the doctors had assured me I would not be punished, so I told them the truth. I had spent the entire day ‘hallucinating’ — one wrong step on that short walk to the school gates had transported me elsewhere, with a lurch of my stomach and a twist of my brains and a hooked barb of ashen reek in my nostrils.

I had spent the day scurrying across a landscape of dusty hollows made from jagged rocks, filled with the dried remains of oceanic creatures both great and small, stalked by the predators which had moved in after the rolling retreat of some vast sea, leaving behind this world of desiccated tidal pools. That tide was gathering once again on the horizon — a wall of water higher than any mountain range, the colour of old blood and fresh vomit, filled with the writhing giants of an alien sea, vast shadows suspended in the vertical wave. I had spent every minute of those twelve hours racing ‘inland’, trying to reach some kind of high-water mark — to no avail, for the tidal zone went on forever and ever. Thrice I had grappled with tentacled things to which I was simply another wriggling morsel of meat. Two times haunting voices had called out to me across the dried landscape, hooting and warbling frantic alien language in the scant moments I was silhouetted against the sky. And once I had fallen, hard and chaotic, scraping my hands and knees and chin on the crumbly rock of that Outsider dimension.

My parents and the doctors were convinced that I had spent the day wandering in a hallucinogenic daze, grazing my hands on brick walls, scuffing my uniform on ragged concrete, bloodying myself on some forgotten corner of the asphalt landscape, all while my eyes and ears had beheld nothing but the phantoms of my own brain. And I believed them, despite how real it had all felt, despite the raw terror, the scent of the ashen dust of the tidal pool world, the wriggling creatures I had peeled from around my own forearms, the way my legs quivered with a whole day of running and scrambling and crawling. I believed them, despite the small wrinkle that nobody had reported seeing me stumbling around the nearby residential streets. I believed them, because the alternative was unthinkable.

They cared — they really, really did care. They did their best. One must try to see it from their perspective, I suppose. A thirteen year old girl had gone missing for twelve hours, and when found she had been covered in blood, her clothes torn, unable to stop screaming. What would you assume?

It had all really happened, of course; we know that now.

My trip to the world of empty tidal pools was the first major Slip in nearly a year, one from which I had not been able to return for many hours, which had seemed to take my physical body as well as my mind.

I didn’t understand any of that at the time. I was mad. I had done as mad people did. I was a danger to myself. I needed help.

The next several months of my life were spent at Cygnet, ‘under observation’, going through counselling, trying to stabilise my ‘episodes’, watching me for signs of another relapse. My parents treated this inpatient stay with great responsibility — my father became a sort of conduit for all the school work I was missing out on. They were determined to give me the best fighting chance a mad girl could have. They did what they thought was best.

But I still went to sleep every night in a cell. A well-appointed cell, bright and modern and full of books and comforts and not the least bit threatening. But it was a cell. And every night I could hear the other girls, the other patients, crying out or screaming or sobbing, all locked in their own little cells.

The inpatient stay ended in time for my birthday — just me and my parents, of course. I returned to school — quietly, unobtrusively, without fanfare, with faint hopes that I could rekindle the few casual friendships I had acquired. And I did, a little, enough to pass on by. There was no bullying, no overt shunning of the crazy girl, no nasty stares in the halls or cruel whispers behind my back.

Oh, I’m sure there actually were, but I never saw or heard anything of the like. Nothing so dramatic.

But the girl I’d had a crush on was gone.

Her name was Sutton. She was small and quiet and extremely blonde. She was in my year, and I often saw her haunting the library at lunch or after school, the same as myself. She had a taste for history books with big serious titles, which I respected and admired, but could not quite relate to, though I was intrigued; I believe that is what I found attractive about her — the way she would smile with a dangerous little hitch in her lips when reading about the mechanics of warfare and battle. Despite this intimate knowledge of her reading material and my rather detailed observations of her facial expressions, we had never shared a single word. How cliché, how typical, I know, but it’s the unvarnished, mortifying, sordid truth. I didn’t even really know her. In my teenager’s heart, I was convinced that eventually we might meet properly, somewhere among the thin gloss of the library stacks, perhaps becoming aware of each other for the first time as we reached for the same book, and then she would look at me and we would both giggle and—

As I said, a teenage ‘crush’, an adolescent infatuation with mere image and imagination, barely worth the remembering even a year later.

But when I returned to school after the inpatient stay, Sutton was gone from the library, gone from our year, gone from our school, gone from Reading. Her family had moved to London to be closer to her father’s job. At fourteen, such a loss can strike a surprisingly powerful blow. Teenagers can be very silly, after all, though most would have gotten over it in a couple of weeks.

But me? Ah, no, of course not. My madness had caused this. My broken brain had robbed me of opportunity, of agency, of chances to simply be. This was merely the first, the smallest, a symbol of the great destruction yet to come. My own insanity would rule my life and take everything from me. This I knew.

That very same night, five days after my fourteenth birthday, long after my parents were fast asleep, I crawled out of bed. My ‘hallucinations’ — the silent crowd of what I did not yet know as pneuma-somatic life — still frightened me, especially in the dark. But fear was a poor and pitiful shadow of the melancholy in my soul that night. I crept to the bathroom and shut myself in, then turned on the light, bright and harsh.

I stood before the bathroom mirror for a long time, looking into my own eyes. I did not examine my colourless hair or my pale complexion or the minor and meaningless blemishes on my skin. I did not judge my lack of curves or the rather sad efforts puberty was making with my chest. I just stared at — me.

I was not beautiful. I was not even pretty. I was like a drowned rat.

But I was all I had.

And I looked so much like—

“Maisie,” I whispered, as I brought my lips to the cold surface of the mirror.

I had not whispered her name in months. The forbidden secret, the unspeakable name, the holiest of holy hallucinations, my own twin sister, the girl who never was.

I tried to press my lips against my own cheek at first, but that didn’t work, because my reflection moved as I did; an elemental mistake in the heat of alienated passion. After a moment’s hesitation, I settled for lips against lips — knowing that I was kissing myself, not the ghost of my imaginary sister. I knew that I had to love myself, because there was nobody else to love, and I better get used to my own face, to my own lips, to the taste of myself. I was all we had.

But the mirror was hard and cold and inhumanly smooth. I was not there. I was nowhere.

I ran back to bed that night, crying with hot and terrible shame. I could not kiss myself, I could not touch myself. Maisie was not real. There was no reflection worthy of love, just my own inner ugliness, my own face in the mirror twisted with rage that I could not make that inner connection.

Did I know of the guilt, back then? Not consciously, but perhaps she lurked in my heart even then, growing larger, growing stronger.

Perhaps my abortive tryst with the mirror was our first argument, one in which she was victorious, and I was vanquished.

But now I had won, and my prize was the real thing.

My own lips.

We kissed, myself and I, upon the cracked and buckled roof of the Box, surrounded by the crash and spray and churn of the waters pouring from the heart of the dream, here in this broken memory of Cygnet Asylum.

It began with just me and one of my Abyssal Selves — soft human lips sliding against abyssal curves. She gathered up my flanks and hips and backside into her claws and crushed me against her arms and wrapped me in her tentacles as our kiss deepened. But then I began to feel my own lips — my soft, human, blood-splattered lips — as if from beyond myself, as if I was doubled somehow. Suddenly I was the one clutching my own slender shivering body in my scaled hands. I was the one breaking the kiss and passing this heaving, blushing ape on to the next mouth; I was the ape, I was the abyssal truth, I was both in one, I was all six. They passed me from hand to hand, from lips to lips — some gentle, some rougher, some biting, some cooing, some purring; I passed myself, holding myself, hugging myself, sliding swift little hands down into my pajama bottoms to make myself gasp and shiver. I brought my two halves — my most difficult division — together in the middle of six tentacles. I kissed my Lonely Self, long and slow and deep, until I could taste her tears and cry them myself; I was my Lonely Counterpart, still tortured with the belief that I did not deserve love, sobbing into a kiss delivered by myself.

Touch and taste blurred fragile boundaries which should never have been raised in the first place. Was I the giant, with her tongue extended to allow the smaller pieces of me to touch and squeeze and caress? Or was I the little shivering ape, cradled in the tentacles of six sharp selves? Or was I the abyssal instinct and impulse and image, razor-edged and athletic, holding up the two halves as they embraced and groped and climbed a ladder toward union?

I was all of them at once. I was. We were.

And with a shuddering and a gasping and a quivering flex of readied flesh, we had together something very much like an orgasm.

And then we were together again.

We — me, us, a multitude of voices inside one mind, The Calm and the Lonely joining hands, the Guilt finally content to provide her power, and the six Abyssal Fragments lifting us all up and binding us together as one.

We were once again Heather Morell, nine-in-one, one-as-nine, a unity of many, inside one mind.

“Unnnh?”

We were also waist-deep in churning seawater, rather badly bruised in several places, and bent double over a crumbling mass of cracked concrete and shattered metal. It was more than a little uncomfortable.

Lurching to my feet was like taking flight.

Salt water crashed and churned around a dozen legs as I straightened up and staggered back. A hundred tentacles flexed and coiled, all down my flanks and my ribs and my spine, stretching their tiny muscles, rotating little hooked barbs, tasting the salt-rich air with saw-toothed maws. Clawed hands came up before my eyes — my own hands, paw-like, webbed for swimming, each finger tipped with a beautiful black talon, clothed in skin of dark scales and thickly fluffy fuzz the colour of dawn spied through dying clouds. My tongue unrolled from my mouth, twenty feet long, brushing the sheathed razors of my teeth. My shoulders were clad in a new mantle now — the dark wing-like membranes of Homo Abyssus crossed with the golden yellow love of Sevens’ blanket, warming and coating my skin, billowing outward with the tiniest movement.

My eyes flickered with translucent layers and water-tight secondary lids, showing the world in false colours, in the shifting kaleidoscope of heat and sound and motion; I needed only to tighten the muscles to show the truth — the great waves all around me drowning the world, the rambling buildings of Cygnet Hospital, the Box, the hills, the distant trees, all of it sized as if I was giant among a world of dolls.

We were whole. We were leviathan. We were a hundred feet tall and built like a dream.

For a fleeting second, we almost lost control — not in the manner of Guilt’s Rage, for she was one of us now, simply another member of a collective, and in full agreement with the rest of us. We felt the water flowing past our dozen ankles and over our dozen shins; we smelled the close and reeking air of the salt-tossed waves. Our line of sight towered over the ruined Box, over the waves, over the treetops and the roofs and the hills of the dream alike. And all this, all these details, we could see them all at once, as if from every angle at the same time. We comprehended the tiniest sluice of seawater crashing between the broken windows of the hospital buildings. We saw the individual particles of grit beneath the bare feet of one of our friends. We watched the moisture glistening on the hard white carapace of a Caterpillar bobbing in the waves. We watched a droplet of dark red blood fall from a gash on—

Tenny’s face.

It was Tenny who saved us, yet again, simply by her presence. We had been on the verge of observing, as the Eye observes, of giving up our specificity before the clarity and light and truth of our multiplicity.

But Tenny was standing in front of me, in her strange and dreamlike guise of more moth than humanoid. Her insectoid legs were buffeted by the crashing waters, her big dark eyes staring at me in wary caution, as if she was not yet sure that I was myself again. Her fluffy white antennae twitched back and forth. Her curled and cat-like mouth formed a silent question.

And blood — dark and thick and red, the colour of crushed cranberries — dripped from her cheek, where Guilt’s Leviathan had struck her.

No. Where I had struck her.

Tenny opened her mouth, trilling above the sound of the crashing waves: “Heath? Heatherrrrr?”

I nodded.

“It’s me, Tenns,” I said — and discovered my voice was a haunting call, a deep-sea voice fit for a kraken, scratchy and high and raw, yet rumbling like rocks on the sea floor.

I loved it. I should always have sounded like that.

“Heath!” Tenny lit up with a smile. “Heath all!”

From somewhere off to my right, a cheer went up, tiny and tinny. My friends, my family, my companions, my allies, cheering that I had come back to my senses.

But, before I could reach out and brush the blood from Tenny’s cheek, I realised there was something so very tiny cupped in our right paw.

I made certain not to drop it, as I turned my palm up and uncurled my fingers.

It was the pebble, the little speck of grit which Lonely Heather had gripped and valued so hard — which I had valued so much, and still did. We all agreed on that now. We formed a temporary pocket of flesh in our palm, to make sure we would never forget the pebble again. We tucked it in there, armoured within our flesh.

Tenny had made us aware of the world, but the pebble made us aware of ourselves, of our sheer size now, our massive presence in the dream compared to the crashing waves, to the little crowd gathered on the nearby rooftop, to the spouts of water pumping from the ruins of the Box. The only thing bigger than us now was in the sky — the Eye, Eileen’s true body, hanging there far above the reaches of any wave.

The water was still rising. Soon it would reach our thighs. Within thirty minutes, Tenny would have to swim. Within an hour, my friends on the rooftop would have nowhere to go, nowhere to run.

“The dream has to end,” I murmured, like the rumble and rush of undersea currents. “The dream has to end. It’s time.”

I began by tidying up the loose ends, taking responsibility for the consequences of our selfish guilt.

First — the Caterpillars. All six of the stout little travellers were still bobbing in the crashing waves about my shins, struggling to stay upright, fighting the currents, dooting and tooting either for aid or in complaint, or perhaps simply calling out to each other in encouragement and solidarity. Tenny’s tentacles were not strong enough to lift them, for though they were small, they were dense as chunks of solid lead. I stooped, cupped my hands, and lifted them each out of the water, one by one, like aiding insects who had fallen into a swimming pool. Some of them were content to be carried on the waters cupped within my hands, while others shot out sticky black anchor lines and clung to my giant fingers. I deposited them upon a rooftop — a much sturdier one than the roof on which my friends waited. All six Caterpillars formed up in a line, trumpeting their thanks, or perhaps their approval. I touched each of them with a fingertip, as gently as I could.

Doot!

Next — Tenny, so wronged and wounded by our claws. I felt a terrible guilt there, new and fresh, as I turned back to her, crouched and waiting in the rising waves. Her snout-like moth-face was scored by a trio of gashes from my own claws. But this guilt would not fester, this guilt would not grow; we would cradle it and coddle it and turn into it something else before it could be born. I would not pass this trauma down to Tenny. She would emerge unscathed.

“I’m so sorry, Tenns,” I purred, my voice a rush of water in an ocean trench. “Let me kiss it better?”

“Heath?” Tenny tilted her head, in perfect trust. She turned the wound toward me.

I stepped forward, wading through the waters, and took Tenny’s head gently in both my clawed hands, cupping her chin and her skull. I unravelled my gigantic tongue, coated with antiseptic mucus, regenerative enzymes, stem-cell analogues, and more, more than my little monkey’s brain could comprehend. With infinite care we lapped up the blood on Tenny’s cheek, slathering her wound with our own biology, coating the lacerations with healing mucus, taking responsibility for our tantrum, our selfishness, our moment of weakness.

Tenny shivered and flinched at the touch of my tongue. The medicine stung. But she did not pull away. When I was done, she trilled and purred and nudged her head against me.

We hugged for a moment, tentacles around each other.

“We love you, Tenny,” I purred.

She trilled against my chest. That was all I needed.

When we broke the hug, I stepped back, ready for the third and final matter before the climax of the dream — my friends, gathered on the rooftop, waving at me, jumping up and down, shouting suggestions in their tiny voices.

“Big H! Big H! Hahaha! It’s a pretty fucking literal nickname right now, hey?!”

“Shaman! Shaman, you have it all!”

“Large Heather. Big Heather. I struggle to pun in the face of this magnitude.”

“Go get her, Heather! Go get your sister! It’s what we came here for!”

“Heathy! Heathy, dive, you can do it! You can do it! Don’t be afraid!”

Was I afraid? Lozzie’s tiny voice carried on the salt-reeking air made me question that assumption. Was I afraid? We, who had swum the deepest reaches of the abyss, were we afraid to descend once more into the waters of our own guilt? With guilt accepted, with our selves recombined? What did we have to fear?

“I’m not afraid!” I called back to them. “I’m not afraid! And I love you all!”

A tiny voice called out — one I could pick out so easily from among the others.

Raine, with both bloody hands cupped around her mouth, shouted: “We’ll be waiting for you in the waking world, Heather! Don’t dawdle, or we’ll be swimming too!”

I almost laughed.

Almost. A seed of doubt held us back.

Finally — after running my eyes across each of my friends to assure myself they were accounted for, safe and sound — I turned to the Box. The building was a ruptured shell, a flowered ruin of buckled metal and burst concrete, with great gouts of gushing water flowing with incredible pressure from every gash and gouge.

We readied ourselves. We wrapped our yellow mantle-membrane tightly about our torso and limbs, for warmth and safety and security, tucking our many tentacles close against our body for speed and grace and hydrodynamics. We felt with inner senses for the great throbbing organ of our bioreactor — triple lobes hanging heavy and hot inside our gut, like a second stomach, a knot of pure power, ready to be uncorked; we groped for biochemical control rods and slid them free, feeling the heat rise, until our belly was boiling and our skin was glowing with bioluminescent run-off. We allowed that energy to permeate our limbs, flowing into every cell, every gap between each cell, saturating every drop of moisture which made up this dream of perfection.

We selected the largest rupture in the Box — the one through which our Guilt had been born and climbed out into the dream. We strode directly into the gushing waters; the spout crashed against my front, but the heat of our bioreactor turned the salt-water to steam, flash-boiling it in a great cloud of white. We blinked protective membranes over our eyes and closed up our nostrils, switching internal processes to anaerobic respiration. There was no need for one last breath of air, not with my soul clothed in this abyssal culmination.

With both clawed hands we grasped either side of the rupture and pulled it wider, breaking metal and crushing concrete.

We forced our head in first, straight into the onrushing stream of seawater. We braced our dozen legs, put all our strength into our arms, and propelled our leviathan body forward, into the water, into the breach, into the Box.

We dived.

Down, into darkness, debris, and discord.

The interior of the Box was not the organic clarity of the abyss; it was a drowned maze of twisted metal, studded with sharp spears of broken steel, pockmarked by submerged icebergs of shattered glass, the aftermath of our own escape and self-pursuit, all of it pounded by the constant outflow of gargantuan pressure. Great creaking and groaning sounds filled the water, the bending of toughened metal, the buckling of tortured steel, the breaking of all these labyrinthine innards.

We swam against that sucking current, kicking with our dozen strong legs, scooping the freezing seawater with our massive claws. We kept our sunlight yellow membrane close to our skin, Sevens’ gift and our own hard scales protecting us from the scrape and puncture of broken metal, our chitin plates turning aside unseen edges in the lightless chaos of the Box. We curled our massive form over the remains of twisted walkways and through the wreckage of broken cages, parting the glittering midnight veils of hanging fields of glass-grit with a swipe of our hands. We risked entanglement in great spider webs of wreck and ruin, worming our way deeper into the destruction, wriggling through spaces so tight that they threatened to swallow us — or spit us back out with the sheer pressure of rushing water. We encountered many smaller leviathans — still giants in their own right, but tiny compared to our size; these were the other inhabitants of the Box, swept up in our tantrum. Many of them were trapped, stuck in tiny compartments, or crushed by metal tangles which they could not extricate themselves from, or confused by their reflections in fallen glass walls, their own forms multiplied by the broken surfaces. We paused to free each and every one of these great and hidden beasts of the dream, untangling them from the ruins, shoving them toward the exit, toward freedom. None would remain imprisoned here once we were done dreaming. The pearl would be broken and emptied, at any cost.

We swam deeper and deeper still, past the wreckage, past the ruin, to where the centre of the Box opened out into a vast vault, filled with the coldest waters in all creation.

At the centre of that vault lay a crater of glass, the burst and ragged stump of Guilt’s Prison — the prison which still held Maisie, down at the deepest point.

We hauled ourselves along the bottom of that vault, to the jagged edge of the crater. We pulled ourselves across that, too, across a landscape of transparent razor blades bigger than buildings. Then we paused at the edge, where even our abyssal divinity shivered at the vast emptiness of what lay below.

A sink-hole.

A great circular mouth yawned wide in the core of the Box, lined by the jagged remains of the aquarium glass, like giant’s teeth carved from diamond. Each tooth was the size of a mountain; the range had taken me several minutes to cross. The hole itself was wider than a city, wider than the Eye, wider than the dream. It led down into utter darkness and frigid cold. Freezing water flowed up from those depths, chilling my scales and fur and tentacles as I paused at the lip of infinity.

It was there that I realised what Maisie had done.

When she had made the pearl, she had turned herself into grit. But how? By hiding, from both the Eye and from all reality — by wrapping herself in layers of protection and dipping her soul down into the space between worlds, into a space so few could follow, a space into which even the greatest and most terrible Outsiders were loathe to peer too deeply, the one place Eileen would never look.

Because I recognised that cold sea water, that stygian darkness, that infinity of oceanic potential. This was a dream, after all, filtered through the very same metaphors I had adopted the first time I had peered into the black.

Maisie hung suspended on the edge of the Abyss.

As I paused, crouched on the jagged lip of the crater, I realised that the broken glass of the aquarium was growing inward — creeping toward the centre of the vast hole, like a cut scabbing over. It would plug this breach eventually, this puncture wound in Eileen’s soul. The flow of abyssal waters would cease; not quickly enough to save the dream from drowning, but Eileen herself was at no risk. This abyssal abscess would not kill her. But the healing process would seal off what lay below.

There was no time to spare, no time for hesitation. Maisie’s clock was still ticking.

I bunched my leviathan muscles on the lip of infinity, and kicked off, diving down into the dark.

The sides of the sink-hole fell away instantly; the secret cavity beneath the pearl opened out into endless black waters on all sides. Within seconds, the great jagged circle was nothing but a speck of lighter grey in the black, a dying star signalling the way home. Mortals, mages, the most experienced of monsters — all would have been confounded by this featureless void, and this was merely a water column suspended far above the truth of the Abyss itself. This was a vertical pocket formed by Maisie’s sacrifice, drawing the tiniest sip upward from the freezing infinity below.

But we had swum the Abyss before. We had passed through the most powerful alchemy of the soul, brought it back to the waking world, wrought it upon our body, and survived. I was made for this place!

So I kicked my dozen flippered legs, navigating by the subtle flow of currents across my fur and scales, by the minuscule changes in water pressure or temperature or direction, by the microscopic swirls and eddies in the black. When the water pressure increased, I armoured my skin in thicker scales and hard chitin and purged my insides of lingering air bubbles and the memory of breath. When the cold intensified, I ramped my reactor higher, flooding my veins with boiling crimson pitch, heating my flesh until it glowed. When the dark became too maddening, I burst with rainbow bioluminescence, broadcasting my intent out into the void. More than once, strange questing things ventured near to my light and my heat — visitors from the true abyss below, single tendrils which belonged to unthinkable giants, or lost predators in the barren waters of Maisie’s pearl. But when they saw what I was, they veered away; the few who did not required only a squirt of toxic ink or a cloud of electro-magnetic paralytics to encourage them to leave. I could not spare effort on blind wanderers.

Time ceased as I descended; subjective hours passed, then days, then weeks in this freezing black, yet I knew that the surface of the dream was not yet drowned. Time itself was stretched and smeared in this place, screaming in silence as we approached the event horizon of the abyss, this lip on the infinity between worlds.

I thought of my friends, clinging to the memory, pulling my yellow membrane tight around my flesh. This was not the abyss, I told myself. This was just a tidal pool, full of dark waters, soon to be emptied.

That was when I discovered my passenger.

I had almost forgotten about her, tucked into my yellow blanket when I had been divided against myself; I had carried her with me unthinkingly, down into this nightmare of freezing darkness. I found her inside my membranes now, pressed tight to my chest just over my heart, so tiny that I could have held her between the points of two claws.

The Praem Plushie was still with us.

The moment we discovered her we almost scrambled to a halt, swirling in the black waters, struggling with sudden panic — should I go on, should I turn back to deposit her safely where she—

No, said the Praem Plushie. It is too late to go back now.

But you’re not meant to be here! You can’t survive down here!

Maids may go wherever they are needed, she told me. And plushies fight nightmares better than any other. What finer companion could you wish for this descent?

But you—

I am your other daughter, am I not? You named me.

Yes! And I don’t want you to get—

Even this, Heather, you do not have to do alone.

I could see there was no arguing with Praem. There never had been, after all, right from the very first time we had met. Even Evelyn could not dissuade Praem from her duty and her aims. And I comforted myself with the thought that this Plushie was only part of Praem. The rest of her was on the surface, at Evee’s side. The halves would be reunited when the dream was done, and one half was with us. A good sign. Reason for good cheer.

I swam on, growing colder and darker, sinking fast.

Five hundred fathoms further down, I reached the first of the steel cables. It seemed to come from nowhere, anchored to the darkness itself, glittering in the pulses of my own bioluminesence, like spider silk in moonlight. Several inches thick, braided like hair, it plummeted into the depths ahead; to my leviathan size it was nothing more than a fishing line. I swam beside it for a while, then reached out and ran a hand along the cold steel length; it was taut, tight with pressure, thrumming at the lightest brush. When I severed it with a flicker of my claws, it sprang apart, each half scything off into the infinity of black waters.

Many other cables joined the first, on all sides of me, above and below, turning the featureless void into a glittering landscape like the splayed innards of a flayed cage. The deeper we swam, the more dense the steel cables became, all leading down, all converging toward a single point, at the heart of this abscess in reality, this pearl in the dream, this secret at the core of Cygnet Asylum.

And then we saw her.

At first she was a pale dot at the very limit of my senses, a scrap of ragged flesh floating in the dark. I could not tell if she was moving or if she lay still, or even if she possessed a face or limbs or any semblance of humanity at all. I was prepared for anything — a blob of featureless flesh, a ghost like sodden gossamer drowned in the seas, a fragile memory which I would be forced to cradle in my giant paws.

But this was a dream, and even victorious dreams can be cruel.

I swam closer, slicing through the forest of steel cables with my claws, ripping open the bonds which held us apart. I kicked hard, pushing deeper, until the very core of the place was torn asunder beneath my paws, and the braided steel cage lay in ragged waves all around me, hanging loose in the black waters.

And there she was, with her limbs bound in metal snakes, arms and legs pulled wide as if at the centre of a torture device, slack and empty in the core of her own sacrifice.

My sister. My twin.

“Maisie?”

She had my face.

Maisie Morell looked exactly like me. She was not frozen in time at nine years old, but had grown up in captivity, exactly as I had. She was not transformed into a blob, or a squid, or a bodiless spirit upon the air of Wonderland — because this was a dream, and here she had weight and heft and terrible reality. She had my soft brown eyes behind my own dark lashes, the very same neat nose above my pert little lips, set in my delicate jaw. She possessed my petite frame, my prominent collarbone, my compact, lithe, flexible limbs. She had my long, precise fingers, my downy hair on my forearms. She had my waist and my hips and my too-slender legs. She had my mousy hair — and there was the only exception, for her hair had grown long in her imprisonment and isolation, a great tail of brown which stretched far past her feet.

Her lips were slack, her skin was pale as old milk, and her frame was painfully thin. She looked like I had, a year ago, on the verge of surrender.

She blinked — slowly, just once, with all the energy she could muster.

Her eyes were dull with more than pain.

But she mouthed my name — “Heather?”

Maisie Morell looked exactly like me. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.

I freed her from the core of her prison, gently unwinding the steel from around her legs and arms, peeling her free from the impression which her body had left in the mass of woven metal. I pulled her out, cradling her gently in the palm of one leviathan hand, for I was a giant compared to her. She lay there gazing up at me, struggling to keep her eyelids open; there was so little of her left, so little life and energy and awareness left in that body.

But the corners of her mouth curled upward in a tiny smile. She didn’t need to speak.

She closed her eyes after that, lapsing into catatonic unconsciousness, curled in a fetal position. Her heartbeat was weak and irregular against the palm of my hand, but it was there, and it was not guttering out or slowing down or fading into the dark.

We had made it in time. Our twin would live.

We cradled Maisie to our chest, as gently we could, next to where the Praem Plushie still nestled inside the yellow membrane, over the beat of our heart. With a dozen legs and one strong arm, we kicked away from the core of the prison, out of the ragged remains of the steel web, and into the open waters of the abscess. Behind us, the steel cables seemed to drop away, sinking into the black, as if sucked down into the abyss now that their purpose had ended.

We swam — up and up and up, through the black, the cold, the pressure.

And we realised, after hours and hours and hours of effort, that we were drawing no closer to the surface.

A great and terrible current pulled at our ankles. All around us, the flow of the black waters had reversed direction, no longer gushing upward to drown the dream, but sucking downward, emptying this lanced boil into the infinite dark seas of the abyss. Even our leviathan strength was not enough to fight this irresistible pull, this metaphysical emptying; the best we could do was remain in place, fighting the flow of the current, until at last we would be swept down with the final remnants of the draining waters.

A tiny grey dot still glimmered so far above us, a pinprick in the infinite black — the hole in the Box, the way back to the dream.

It was still open, perhaps by only a crack.

But we could not reach it, not with all our muscle, all our might, all our selves. We were nothing compared to that abyssal pull.

Realisation was followed swiftly by acceptance. I felt no regret, no inner struggle, no emotional torture. Oh, we argued about it, of course — Guilt’s Leviathan most of all, for was this not the exact decision which we had convinced her to avoid? But it was not. This was no self-sacrifice, no act of self-destruction; we had not begun this dive expecting to fail, we had not entered this pit with the intention of our own loss, we had not gone into this for our own death. This was not self-sacrifice.

It was simply the only way out — though the way would be exceedingly long.

Kicking my many legs to stay suspended in the water column, I unfolded the fist which held Maisie.

I gave her three gifts, that she might reach the surface of the dream.

First, I opened the little fleshy pouch where I had held the pebble, so filled with meaning for us. This pebble was her, it was her in miniature, grit in the Eye. I pressed it into her hands and whispered through the waters that she must hold on tight. She squeezed both hands into fists around the pebble, even though she had not the energy to speak, nor to open her eyes.

Second, I tore off a piece of myself — a piece of the yellow membrane, the abyssal descendent of Sevens’ yellow blanket. I wrapped it around Maisie’s tiny form, like a bubble of heat and light and life. I covered her body and her face, pressing it to her skin, enclosing the long tail of her hair. I made sure she was armoured and warmed against the cold, that nothing may touch her.

Third, I took the Praem Plushie from next to my heart. I expected Praem to complain, but she did not. She understood this was the only way out, this was not self-sacrifice, and that this was not goodbye.

But still, she gave us a little hug. She did not say it, but she disagreed with this decision. She wanted to stay with us.

“No,” I whispered into the waters. “That’s why you’re going with her. Because if I can’t do this alone, somebody needs to tell the others.”

Praem did not raise further question. I pressed her through the little piece of sunlight gold membrane I had wrapped around Maisie, until she was cradled in my twin’s arms.

I held this buoyant bauble in a cage of my fingers, for just a moment, just long enough to feel doubt, just long enough to feel my muscles begin to weaken against the tireless rip of the current, just long enough for salt and tears to gather in my eyes.

This was not self-sacrifice. I intended to live. I was just taking a different route home.

But I could not be sure.

“See you soon, sister,” we said to Maisie. “I love you.”

Then I let go of the tiny sunlight mote, of pebble and membrane and Praem, all wrapped about my twin, about Maisie’s form, trusting to her their power.

The mote rose rapidly, shooting up the water column like a bubble of air, natural buoyancy unmatched and untouchable by the sucking pull of the abyss. It shot upward, heading for that grey crack in the dream, that path back to my friends and allies and family. I knew they would find her, because all about us the dream was coming apart, draining into the depths, and would soon pop like a soap bubble in the dawn. Within moments, all would wake.

But I was down in the dark, sinking fast.

For me there was only one way out, and I might forget myself on the path.

I stopped fighting the current, stopped struggling against the pull of the waters, stopped trying to resist the urge that had ridden me and owned me and become me since my very first taste of the truth. When I could no longer see the glimmering light of Maisie’s protective bubble, I turned in the waters, head down in the dark. I kicked hard, riding the flow, leaving the dream behind.

For the second time in my life, I raced down past the undersea cliffs, past the point of no return, past the freezing limit of the thermocline, down into the place between worlds where all reality melted away into metaphor.

Maisie was free.

But I plunged into the abyss.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



And down

she

goes!

Happy New Year, dear readers! And a (belated) Merry Christmas!

Surprise, it’s an early chapter! Or a late chapter, depending on how one looks at it. Because I had to skip two weeks over the Christmas period, I decided to post this one early, as soon as the advance patron chapter was done and ready to post, so everybody is getting a new chapter at the same time! There won’t be a chapter this Saturday; this is that chapter, early! The next chapter might maybe possibly also be going up early, but I won’t know for sure until I get there, so it might be the 11th, as usual!

And … that’s it! That’s the end of Bedlam Boundary! What more can I say that Heather hasn’t? She made it. She found herself. She found Maisie. And now it’s time for that abyssal dive, all over again.

Ah, but Katalepsis Book One is not over yet (as you might have surmised from the discussion of, you know, next chapters and all that). There are, in fact, three epilogue chapters coming up. And there won’t be any breaks for public readers this time, since the book will also be wrapping up behind the scenes! So! Onward we go, into the aftermath.

And! Last but not least, we have some more fanart, from over on the discord server! First up we have a very fluffy and cute rendition of kaiju Tenny, (by Clericalism), then a new interpretation of Zheng looking absolutely terrifying, (by sporktown heroine), and finally a Katalepsis-inspired, Christmas-themed, horror-esque gingerbread house diorama, a sentence I never would have imagined before I typed it just now (by GhostRider!) Thank you all so much! It’s all such a delight to see!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And, as always, thank you so much for reading my little story. I really, genuinely, completely could not do this without all of you, the readers and audience, coming back here for Heather’s long, long journey, week after week. Thank you so much! Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, it’s down into the abyss, for an epilogue of vast proportions

bedlam boundary – 24.37

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Suicidal ideation
Discussion of suicide



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Survivor’s Guilt — an abyssal leviathan who wore my face, who bore within her heart all my most furtive fears, whose void-dark eyes burned with the fires of my very own self-righteous rage — slammed a wrecking-ball fist into the weakened glass of her prison, breaking the watery bonds which held her at bay, parting the final barrier between us and Maisie.

Glass exploded inward, filling the little steel room with flying chunks of razor-edged debris; a tidal wave of bitter cold seawater crested above my head and that of my Lonely Counterpart, as we lay locked in our sobbing reconciliation. The reek of brackish water and dying fish-flesh and matted seaweed invaded my nostrils, coated my exposed skin with unclean air, and pulled fresh tears from my stinging eyes. The hooked claws of That Great And Terrible Guilt unfolded through the falling wall of water, unfurling from a palm which could crush me and myself and all my other facets with a flicker of one swift squeeze. Guilt reached out for us — for myself and my Lonely Half alike, who clung to me, screaming and sobbing for mercy; six Abyssal Heathers raised their barbed tentacles and opened their fanged maws, hissing a warning at the top of six identical lungs. But this Giant Of The Deep, she could not and would never heed any warning, because her cause was just and right, and we were all so very wrong and wretched.

A shadow of flesh and water descended, to crush us all beneath sheer weight of guilt. In the darkness of that death, I believed for just a moment that this was what I had deserved all along. Self-love fled in terror; acceptance curled up and went silent. I felt nothing in my arms, certainly not myself. My eyes began to close.

At least Maisie’s prison was broken. At least that—

Strong hands hooked beneath my armpits, dragged me to my feet, and hauled me away from the brink.

Guilty Heather’s giant fist snapped shut on empty air. Black claws raked across bare steel, their tips screaming like nails down a chalkboard. Pale fingers flailed, flexing for the fleeing prey.

And all about my ears were the voices of those who loved me.

“Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!”

“Stop yapping! Just run! Run, now! Everybody out! Out that fucking door! And get Heather on her—”

“I’ve got her, I’ve got her! Eileen, you carry the other, you—”

“Hahahahahaaaaa! Shaman! We will fight as we once should have!”

“Somebody grab her, too! She can’t fistfight a giant!”

“I thought you said it was just Heather?!”

“Yes, and she’s furious — mostly with herself! We don’t want to get in the way! Run!”

Before I could protest, struggle, voice a complaint, or even comprehend what was happening, I found myself cradled in strong, protective, reliable arms, carried against a warm chest which felt like home. Eileen’s face was above me, pink eyes burning in the sudden dark; a familiar presence crawled into my yellow blanket — the Praem Plushie, telling me to hang on as tightly as I could. We were at the centre of a mad scrum of all my friends, as everybody rushed for the exit from that little steel room. Water sloshed around everybody’s ankles, flowing in a stuttering torrent from the shattered glass wall; the worst of the water pressure had been blocked, dammed up by the sudden stoppage of the Guilty Leviathan’s hand, still snapping and grasping for her prey denied.

Lonely Heather still clung to my own right hand, screaming and sobbing against our separation as we were pulled apart; for a terrible moment I thought my most beloved people in the world were leaving her behind, leaving behind a part of me, leaving her to drown in that awful steel prison. I think I screamed too, screaming out that I loved myself too much to let myself go — but then our hands parted, too slippery with sweat and blood and freezing cold water to maintain our grip. But then I realised with sobbing relief that Lonely Heather was being carried too, cradled in Raine’s arms.

“Out, out!” somebody shouted again — Twil, I thought, with the snarl and snap of too many teeth in her panicked snout. “Back the way we came! Double time!”

“You wouldn’t know double time if it hit you in the cu—”

“Just run, hey?! Argue later, like!”

Everyone bundled out of the little steel room, bursting out onto the metal walkway beyond; water was already trickling through the door, falling through the metal mesh holes on the walkway, plummeting into darkness. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight paused by the door, counting off names as everybody fled, then ducking at the last second to scoop up a bundle of russet fur — the Saye Fox, not to be forgotten. Above us, Tenny’s single black tentacle whipped through the air as if startled, tip-mouth opening wide, lined with tiny black teeth.

We — me and myself and all of I, and all the companions who had descended into this abyssal inferno alongside me — sprinted away into the darkness of the Box, our gang of footfalls ringing out into the drowning shadows.

I clawed my way up Eileen’s shoulder. “No!” I wheezed. “No, I can’t run, I have to face her! I have to face myself … ”

My complaint was rather premature.

Behind us, the glass of the aquarium shuddered, quivering like molten light beneath a beating star. A spout of solid water exploded from the doorway of the little steel room we had just fled, bursting free in a horizontal torrent, crashing down onto the walkways behind us, pouring a waterfall of icy brine into the depths below, splashing into the vast seas which already lay heavy and dark in the sump of the Box.

The aquarium glass shuddered a second time, ringing like a bell of lead and iron, a great gong vibrating all through the interior of the Box. Several of my friends winced and hissed as they ran. Zheng shook her head at the terrible noise. The Saye Fox whined. Twil barked.

The twin shadows of gigantic clawed hands thumped against the glass, moving slowly as if trapped in tar, framing a glass-blurred vision of my own gigantic face. Once, twice, three times she thumped on the weakening walls. Cracks the size of canyons spread across glass as thick as redwood trees, spider-webbing outward, filling the air with an artillery barrage of crack-crack-crack-crack!

The aquarium burst asunder.

I am convinced that if this had happened beyond the cushion of a dream, we would all have been struck deaf in an instant. The shock wave alone would have tossed us about like leaves before a hurricane. None of us would have made it a single additional step. This would have been the end.

But I — and me — was still grappling for control of the dream. And self-love reduced certain death to merely the loudest sound we had ever heard.

Chunks and spears and plates of glass the size of train cars flew into the air, raining down upon the cavernous innards of the Box like a shower of meteors, crashing into metal walls, crumpling the walkways either side of our fleeing group, smashing down into the deeper seas below to throw up huge plumes of water. Somebody screamed — perhaps myself, wild with panic and fear and worse.

Somebody else shouted, “Duck and cover, duck and cover!”

A third voice — Raine? — laughed with manic terror. “Are you fucking mad?!”

“It’s better than nothing, ain’t it!?”

Evelyn screamed, “Keep running, you imbecile!”

Tenny’s silken black tentacle whipped overhead, to provide the cover we could not. She smashed aside falling chunks of Guilt’s demolished prison, deflecting boulders of glass, catching them like tennis balls and hurling them back the way they came.

“Puppy!” Zheng roared.

Lozzie — her voice blurred by tears and panting lungs — howled a thank you as Tenny protected us.

A true tidal wave of water followed the eruption, exploding outward as the aquarium collapsed. Billions upon billions of gallons rose in a vast wall behind us, crashing down onto the walkways, swallowing the metal innards of the Box, devouring the corpses of Empty Guards, demolishing the dead automatic turrets, sweeping up a mountain of debris before the waters, drowning all the lesser seas over which we had passed. The former inhabitants of the Box — the hidden creatures of the deep who had breached their tanks and joined the seas — roared and squealed and lashed as the waves swept them forward, trapped in the chaos.

“You can’t do anything against that, Tenns!” Lozzie shouted. “Go back, go back outside for now! You’ve done so so so well, go back! We’ll see you outdoors!”

A great throaty ‘pbbbbbt!’ of distress echoed from beyond the Box, barely audible above the rage of the waters.

“Just keep running!” Evelyn roared from within Praem’s arms, cradled in an awkward princess carry. “Keep running! Stop looking back, that’s how it gets you!”

“How what gets you!?” Twil shouted. “You can’t outrun a tidal wave! That’s not how it works!”

“This is a dream, you mongrel! Keep going!”

Brackish rain began to fall — the leading edge of spray from the tidal wave. It began as mere spitting, turned within seconds to a steady pitter-patter, then burst upon us as a downpour of reeking seawater, drenching us all in Guilt’s Accusation. Salty water stuck my hair to my scalp, sluiced my clothes to my skin, and ran in little rivulets into my mouth. It tasted like bitter tears and stagnant hatred, the rotten remains of a forgotten brew.

And at the centre of that crashing wave of water an abyssal goddess reared up, breaching the surface, clawing at the air — Heather The Leviathan.

Armoured in scales of midnight black and luxurious fur of peach-fuzz pink, with eyes the colour of the void between stars, her claws each longer than a great white shark, her vast mass propelled on a dozen flippered legs, body studded with hundreds of barbed tentacles, spined and spiked and bristling all over, she was the abyssal truth grown to titan proportions. Giant Heather — Guilty Heather, Heather The Murderous, Heather The Bitter, Heather The Vast And Terrible And Full Of Punishment — rode the crest of that tidal wave, pulling herself forward with each smooth swipe of her arms, crashing through the metal innards of the Box, reaching for us with the descent of her clawed fists.

We outpaced her by mere seconds, more by luck and chance and dream logic than natural speed — and by divine intervention, for Tenny had not left us behind at Lozzie’s urging.

As Leviathan Heather ate up the walkway behind us, dragging twisted metal scrap down into the depths with her lashing tentacles, or biting into the metal with a vast and hungry maw full of silver teeth, she had to contend with a single silken black tentacle. Tenny, still reaching in from far beyond the Box, thwacked Guilty Heather in the forehead every time she threatened to gain on our little scurrying group. Every time Leviathan Me raised a clawed hand to cut off our escape, Tenny’s tentacle was there to wrestle her away. Every time she reared up out of the waters to crash down upon us, Tenny’s tentacle darted in to slap her across the face. Every time she opened her maw to roar us into submission, Tenny shoved her head back below the waters with a piston-slam of tentacled strength.

I howled over Eileen’s shoulder, shouting at my Leviathan Self.

“Stop it!” I yelled. “Stop this! Stop, please! We’re so close to Maisie, we almost had her free! All we have to do is go back, we can swim down there and free her! Why won’t you stop!? I love you too, do you understand?! You’re still part of me! Stop!”

Lonely Heather joined in, bawling and braying in Raine’s arms. “Stop hurting Tenns! Stop it! Stop, stop!”

“We love you!” I hurled at her. “Even you, even the guilt! I love you, you don’t have to do this!”

A voice rumbled from beneath the onrushing water, a voice from the abyss — “TRAITOR. WEAKLING. COWARD. WE LEFT HER BEHIND!

“And we’re leaving her behind right now!” I shouted at My Giant Self. “We’re inches from getting her back! Who’s the one betraying Maisie now!?”

Leviathan Heather raised her gargantuan face from the waters for but a moment, opened her maw, and hissed with a noise like the burble of a volcano.

Tenny slapped her across the mouth, loud, wet, and crunchy, breaking bones and pulping meat. She crashed back into the waters and resumed her submarine pursuit.

All around me, my friends fled before the crashing wave of my own Guilt. Eileen cradled me in her arms, no longer upon her back. Raine held the other me, comforting her sobbing, bloodstained face against her chest. Praem carried Evee, Evelyn’s eyes crammed shut with real fear. Twil was almost all werewolf now, using her wolfish strength to haul the less glamorous prize of Evelyn’s wheelchair, holding it two handed above her own head. Zheng sprinted, her half-naked blood-streaked form washed clean here and there by the water, running in bloody tracks down her skin. Lozzie hopped and skipped and slid as if the fear was no impediment at all — but she clung to Jan’s more clumsy hand, pulling along Jan’s armour-encumbered frame. Seven-Shades-of-Swiftly-Striding had her shoes off and dangling from one hand, her umbrella over one shoulder, running barefoot, the Saye Fox cradled in the crook of her arm. The Forest Knight jogged almost at the rear, his joints lubricated and accelerated by the strange symbiosis of Mister Squiddy, with Maisie’s destined new body still strapped to his back.

Six Abyssal Heathers raced to either side of myself and Lonely Heather, as if protecting and herding us, turning now and again to hiss and screech at the crashing giant of our own Guilt, flaring their tentacles and baring their teeth at this hundred-magnified mirror of their own abyssal beauty.

For one dizzying moment — as we raced across those ringing metal walkways, with the Box collapsing around us, the waters of the abyss rushing at our heels, and Tenny’s single tentacle the only thing between us and the oblivion of a nightmare — I saw us all, from behind, from above.

I saw us — me and Myself, all my friends, Raine and Eileen carrying our opposite halves, surrounded by a phalanx of abyssal tentacles, racing ahead of inevitable doom. We were so very small, insignificant remnants clinging to a reality which could never be, trying to reverse history, to deny causality, to make a world where Maisie had never sacrificed herself.

I saw through giant’s eyes, for just a moment. I saw us how she did — as irritating denials of what had come to pass, as those who needed punishing, as the last thread holding us back from well-deserved self-destruction.

There were so many of me — one and two and six and eight and nine.

Staring up at that crashing wave of water, staring out of the water down at myself, staring through a twinned pair of crying eyes, through six pairs of abyssal senses all around us. For one moment, I saw through them all, and they saw through me, and we were almost one again.

“Oh,” I breathed to nobody in particular, for no ear could hear over the waters of Guilt. “Are we recombining? Are we—”

“No!” wailed Lonely Heather, and her lips were mine, my voice was her own, she took our vocal chords and screamed. “No, we can’t! She’ll kill us all, she’ll overwhelm us! There’s so much more of her than us! There’s so much of her! Stop!”

The Abyssal Heathers joined with a chorus of hissing — they agreed, the Guilt could not be allowed in, for it would devour them all, overwhelm their defences, and swallow me whole. The six hissing voices suggested victory over ourselves was the only way out. She must be beached, starved of water, dried out in the light of the Eye’s gaze, denied and deconstructed and left without a single way back in, for she was death and self-ruin and suicide. She must be killed.

Though I was only human, and my throat was but meat and gristle, and rather sore at that, I opened my mouth and hissed right back.

“No!” I screeched. “No! She’s part of me, she’s part of us, she’s us too! And I have to, I have to love her all the same, I have to, I have to—”

Another shout broke in from beyond this inter-Heather conversation — Twil, up front.

“I think we’re almost at the doors!” she yelled over the sound of the crashing water behind us. “We’re almost there!”

Jan yelled from inside her armour, “And what the hell do we do when we get out!? Run sideways?! What’s your plan?!”

Raine shouted, “Keep running, mostly! Clang clang clang, Jan! Keep clanging!”

Twil was correct. A few moments later a pinprick of silver-grey light floated up out of the shadow-wreathed metal ahead, surrounded by massive chunks of glass thrown clear from the exploded aquarium tank — the doorway. Huge gashes had been torn in the surface of the box by giant spears of broken glass, hanging in the dark like icebergs on a metal ocean. The great circular door frame rushed toward us as we sprinted down the final walkway, racing ahead of the crashing wave at our heels.

The door was partially blocked by jagged debris from the glass tank. Lozzie raised her voice in a shrill shout, “Tenny! Tenn-Tenns, get the door!”

Tenny obliged. We had long outpaced the single tentacle with which she had assisted and defended us from my own Raging Guilt, but now a fresh trio of silken black tendrils appeared around the edges of the door; huge black mouth-tips opened wide and swept aside the debris clogging our escape.

Lozzie whooped. “That’s my girl! That’s my Tenny!”

“Mine as well,” I whispered, filled with a pride I had never known before.

We burst free from the Box, stampeding back out into the grounds of Cygnet Asylum, beneath the grey daylight of the dream and the silver glow of the Eye which filled the sky. The subterranean darkness of the Box receded behind us, leaving me blinking against the sudden blinding light.

Nobody slowed down or stopped — none of us was foolish enough for that, the power of the dream extended only so far. Water was flowing out of the doorway already, sluicing around the sides of the fallen metal door, splashing down the concrete, flooding out onto the green lawns beyond, beginning to trickle into the trenches and craters of the mock battlefield. Footfalls splashed through the running stream, racing across the concrete, heading for open ground as quickly as we could all run.

The rest of our split party was waiting for us. The Twins — Zalu and Xiyu — stood in front, with Horror’s decapitated head clipped to one of their belts, now gaping wide at the sight of the torrent rushing behind us. All six of the Caterpillars had formed up into a protective wall, as if to receive and shelter us from a pursuing foe, with the thirty Knights ready at their collective rear. The remaining six of Lonely Heather’s Empty Guards stood with their hands bound, escorted by a pair of Knights, to make sure they behaved.

Tenny towered above it all, a vast moth-shape clad in velvet black and fluffy white, topped by twitching antennae and the iridescent flutter of her huge wings. She was already disengaging from the Box, unwinding her tentacles from where she had grasped it, her many legs backing away from the twisted metal wreckage and the trickles of water flowing from the many cracks and splits and breaches in the surface.

Xiyu was shouting, “What’s on your rear?! What’s at your rear? Orders! We need orders! Where’s all that water coming from, where—”

“Run!” Raine yelled. “Just run, get out of the way!”

“We can’t,” Xiyu snapped. “We need orders, we need—”

I wondered briefly if six full-grown Caterpillars would have been enough to stop Heather The Leviathan. Maybe, if everything else about the situation had been different. Maybe if they had six times that number. But not these vulnerable, half-restored Cattys; they could not fight that giant, no matter how loyal and stout their hearts. I would not see them swept aside and drowned by my own Guilt.

I twisted in Eileen’s arms as we passed through the phalanx of Knights and Caterpillars.

“It’s me!” I screamed in their faces. “It’s me! It’s all my guilt and hate and everything bad about me! Run, now!”

We flew through the cordon and burst out the other side. Zalu and Xiyu shared a look, then glanced in twinned unison at the way the gushing river of water from the doorway was beginning to lift the massive steel door from the ground. They broke and ran, joining us in our flight. The Knights hesitated all as one body, then turned and followed the Forest Knight too, dragging the Empty Guards after them. The Six Caterpillars let out soft little ‘doot-doot!’ sounds, closing ranks as if to buy us more time.

Behind us, the flow of water from the doorway turned into a gushing spout, a solid mass of liquid shooting forth and spraying out over the grounds of Cygnet. The concrete and metal walls of the Box creaked and groaned with pressure. A great thumping, cracking, banging sound rang out, shaking the mud and soil at our feet.

“Where do we fucking go!?” Twil yelled as we stumbled into the remains of the battlefield. “There’s no high ground or anything, there’s just the hospital rooftops, and there’s no way in from over here, there’s no—”

“Just keep going!” Raine called. “Keep running!”

Evelyn raised her head from Praem’s chest, hoarse with panic. “We can’t keep running! We have to have a solution! Heather! This is your dream, how do we—”

“I don’t—” I panted with the effort. “I don’t know what to do! I don’t know what to do! Love isn’t— love isn’t enough! She won’t stop, she won’t—”

“She’s going to drown us all!” screamed my Lonely Counterpart. “She’s here, she’s here, she’s all—”

Screeeeeeekt-crunch-krrrrrang!

The front wall of the Box buckled outward in a flower of metal and concrete, blossoming with bent girders and twisted pipes, bursting asunder under the pressure of two fists full of black claws and titanic muscle. An ocean of water cascaded from the breach, pouring from the Box and out into the dream, a deluge drowning concrete and grass and trenches and trees and light and dark alike. A wall of water splashed and sloshed forth, to smother reality beneath the waves.

Survivor’s Guilt — The Terrible Leviathan Inside Myself — hauled her vast bulk through the breach in the Box, clawing at the ruined edges of the wound in the world, carried through on the tumult of gushing water. She snagged herself on spikes of metal and grazed her flesh on exposed concrete, uncaring of these wounds, adding pinkish froth to the braken seas. She slopped forth like a breaching whale, stumbling in the rushing murk; she strode out onto the surface of the dream, tides swirling around her dozen ankles. Her footfalls cracked the concrete and cratered the earth. She straightened up to her full height, taller than the Box itself, tall enough to scrape the air.

She raised her face to the sky, staring upward into the Eye, then opened her maw, each tooth as long as a human being.

Hissssssssss!

Her hiss split the heavens and made the ground tremble. The dream itself quaked at her arrival.

Eileen gasped as if struck; in the sky above, the Eye — her true body, vast beyond human scale, a crust of mountain-range lid-lip enclosing a silver sea wider than all the Earthly continents combined, a god of hyperdimensional mathematics, a leviathan in her own right, self-liberated and uplifted from the darkest reaches of the abyss — flinched.

A cliff-face of water bore down on us, stretching the width of Cygnet’s grounds, sweeping up the discarded tanks and abandoned corpses from the mock battlefield, churning with the lethal debris from inside the box, studded here and there with darkened patches — the other leviathans from the deep places, struggling for their lives amid the cataclysm. We stumbled and lurched past waterlogged trenches, Raine shouting and urging us all on. But there was simply nowhere else to run. Behind us, the six Caterpillars stopped and turned, as if they planned to face the wave head-on.

We were all about to drown in the salt-water afterbirth of my own Guilt. And all I could do was stare upward at the most beautiful version of myself I had ever seen.

Despite all that she represented, the Leviathan Heather was an abyssal beauty to surpass all.

Standing at six stories tall, framed against the black ridges of the Eye, she was a true giant of the deeps. Her face was mine but sharper, so much more predatory and full of clarity, with none of the careworn lines of stress and exhaustion. Her eyes were the colour of interstellar nebula, pupiless and black and glittering in the light. Her hair was a flowing mass of quasi-fleshy tendrils, floating like seaweed in a placid current, as if she had brought the ocean abyss to the surface with her emergence. She possessed a mouth full of shark’s teeth, muscles like butter, and all the grace of an oceanic predator, moving with fluid speed in the open air despite her incredible size. She was clad in both scales and fur, in the armour of midnight and the blush of dawn, streaked here and there with the gently strobing colours of rainbow bioluminescence, ghostly in the daylight, like a phantasm which refused to lie down at night’s end. She was lined with hundreds of tentacles, each one barbed or spiked or with a fanged maw gnashing and snapping in the tip. Her belly was taut with muscle — something I had never experienced before — and her hips were skirted with flared plates of chitin. Her legs branched outward into a dozen separate limbs, each one multi-joined, each one ending in a flippered talon, tipped with curling claws. Great ink-dark membranes hung from her shoulders like a cloak, or wings, or a sail with which to catch the hidden currents out in the black.

She was sublime, perfect, divine.

If only she could have understood how much I loved her.

As that wave crashed toward me and my friends, I could see no other way out. Our tiny little group was all stumbling to a halt — even Praem, even Lozzie, those who never seemed to give up, they too were turning in awestruck surrender, stilled by the certain knowledge that we could not outrun a true tidal wave, even in a dream. Raine stumbled to a halt and hugged Lonely Heather to her chest, kissing her hair, muttering words I could not hear; Lonely Heather clung to her in turn, weeping freely. Twil turned like a wolf at bay, showing all her teeth and claws, howling at our doom, fur bristling all over. Zheng stood tall, grinned wide, and raised her fists, ready to fight anything, even a wall of water. Jan slapped down the visor of her armour, grabbed Lozzie around the waist with one arm, and started making strange symbols with her other hand. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight simply stopped, hugged the Saye Fox tight, and closed her eyes. Before us, the six Caterpillars dug their front ends into the wet soil, as if trying to anchor themselves, wiggling back and forth like little digging mammals.

“No!” I cried out. “No, we can still make it! We can— somehow— there has to be—”

Eileen murmured, “I will carry you until the end. Whatever that may be.”

“There doesn’t have to be an end!” I screamed. “There doesn’t— we don’t have to die here! This isn’t how it was supposed to—”

“Prrrrrrrrbbbbbbt-brrrrrrrrrttttt!”

A giant of our own came splashing through the climbing waves.

At the very moment we began to accept that the dream would end as a nightmare, Tenny skidded up beside our ragged little group, her many insectoid legs hoisting her far above the limit of the crashing waters. Two dozen thick black tentacles writhed out from beneath the wings upon her back, then shot downward toward us like a cluster of guided missiles. Sticky black mouth-tips opened wide, then clamped shut on collars and shoulders and waists, plucking us upward one by one, wrapping supporting coils around those who wriggled or panicked or yelped in surprise. She grabbed Eileen by the scruff of her laboratory coat, Raine by her waist, and had Twil dangling upside down from both legs, growling and barking and yapping at the top of her lungs. Zheng roared with exhilaration, Jan squealed in surprise, while Lozzie whooped and cheered and cried with relief. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight rode a tentacle up in perfect composure, the Fox cradled in her arms, and Evelyn crammed her eyes shut, still held in Praem’s grip as we were all yanked off the ground and hurled into the air. The Knights clung to a single tentacle all together, hands linked in a long chain, like ants crawling across a moth’s leg. Six Abyssal Heathers scrambled up Tenny’s fur, accepting the tentacle-ride without so much as a hiss of mild surprise. Zalu and Xiyu held on together, Horror screaming in wordless terror.

My stomach lurched, left somewhere back on the ground, as Tenny lifted us all into the air. Wind whistled past my ears, my heart gave a terrible spasm of fear, and—

And Eileen’s feet found solid ground — or at least sturdy concrete, followed swiftly by everybody else.

Tenny deposited us upon the top of Cygnet Asylum itself, on a nice flat rooftop, with lots of wide open space. Thirty Knights climbed off one tentacle, while my friends staggered and heaved for breath, wild-eyed with shock or composed as if they had expected nothing less. Twil fell onto her backside with a loud thump, swearing with guttural creativity. Praem bowed her head in thanks, while Sevens let the Fox down, to scamper across the rooftop. Lozzie hugged one tentacle with all her might. Zheng roared “Puppy!” at the top of her lungs. Jan turned aside, opened her visor, and vomited onto the floor. Evelyn blinked her eyes open, clutching Praem with hands like claws, staring about as if she couldn’t believe we weren’t all drowned.

Eileen looked up at Tenny’s cat-like face, hovering above us, and said: “Thank you for the lift, granddaughter.”

“Brrrrrrrrrrrrrt!” went Tenny, smiling with that curled and cattish mouth, full of delight and mischief.

Far behind Tenny, framed by the twisted metal ruin of the Box, Leviathan Heather lowered her face from the Eye-wrought sky. A void-dark gaze stared at Tenny, with none of my affection.

“Hissssssssss!”

With the last of us safely on the rooftop, Tenny turned away, facing her opponent. “Brrrrrrrt!”

“Hisssssssssssssssssss!”

Survivor’s Guilt strode forward, wading through the rising water, raising one giant fist as if to smash the rooftop to pieces. Tenny scuttled out to meet her, trilling at the top of her lungs, waving a battery of silken black tentacles.

“Oh my gosh,” I whispered, heart leaping into my throat. “Oh my gosh, no, no, they’re going to fight, no!”

Lonely me screamed from Raine’s arms. “Don’t hurt Tenny! Don’t you dare hurt her! You bitch, you foul monster, I hate you, I hate—”

“Tenns!” Lozzie shouted, hands cupped around her mouth. “Remember to dodge! Light on your feet! Bounce bounce bounce! You can do it, you’re my girl!”

Twil shook her head like a wet dog — which she was, just then. “You cannot be serious. This can’t be happening. Who the hell is in control of this part of the dream?!”

Jan sighed, wiping her lips on the back of a gauntlet. “I seem to recall the last surprise dream I got dragged into also ended with a kaiju fight.”

“But that’s Heather!” Evelyn shouted, gesturing wildly at Leviathan Me. “That is Heather! Look at her! That’s Heather!”

“Sure is,” muttered Raine. “And she sure is beautiful. Wish she’d listen to us, though.”

“Eileen,” I said, twisting around to look up into her face. “Take me to the edge, take me to the edge, I need to see!”

Eileen did as I asked; she carried me to the lip of the roof, where a low concrete wall rose to prevent accidental falls. Raine did the same, then gently placed Lonely Heather, my mirrored counterpart, back onto her shaking legs. Eileen lowered me gently beside her, so I and I clung together, our arms clutching each other, supporting each other’s body weight. Lonely Heather’s right fist was closed tightly around the pebble, which she still would not release. The six Abyssal Heathers drew close in turn, sliding stealthy tentacles around my waist, supporting my sagging muscles, soothing my bruises and my wounds and my sheer exhaustion; I hurt so badly I could barely stand, worn down to a stub by panic, by effort, by pain, by the dream itself. But within seconds I was locked in mutual support with my Lonely Half and the six expressions of my Tentacles. We were all here, all except her — the Guilt.

The others all followed too, clustering around, staring up at Tenny with wide eyes, or out across the flood with gaping mouths.

The grounds of Cygnet Asylum were rapidly drowning beneath an ocean of water, solid shafts of liquid pumping from the ruined shell of the Box as if from a burst dam. The trees of the little woodland were still above the surface, but not for long. The bottom floor of the hospital building itself was beneath the churning surface by then. In the distance, off to our collective right, the liberated patients and ex-nurses were running for higher ground, where the landscape curved upward into gentle hills; those hills would protect them for a few hours, but not if the water level kept rising. Down in the Box, that final aquarium had held more water than all the oceans of Earth. Lonely Me had not exaggerated — Guilt would drown the dream and kill us all.

Far below us, the six Caterpillars we had brought to Wonderland had apparently learned how to swim, bobbing and dipping on the surface of the crashing waters. They darted about like lifeboats, rolling on the waves, propelling themselves forward with some arcane power. They circled the many ankles of my Guilty Monster, shouting up at her with a chorus of angry doot-ing.

To my relief, The Guilty Leviathan ignored the Caterpillars; I could not have endured it if she had spared a fraction of her power to scoop them up and crush them within their shells. I would have cursed her to oblivion for that.

Instead, she did worse — she strode forward, hissing and spitting, and slammed into Tenny.

“Prrrrrrrrrrrbttttt!”

The pair of dream-titans crashed into each other, their ankles sunk in the churning waves, their tentacles slapping and lashing and cracking at the air. Guilty Heather bared her teeth in an ear-splitting hiss; Tenny raised her trilling so loud it shook the hospital building and made the water vibrate around her legs. Tentacles clashed and locked, struggling against each others’ strength. Guilt-Ridden Me pulled back a fist—

“Don’t you dare hit her!” I screamed, red in the face. “She’s our daughter!”

The Guilty Leviathan hesitated — only for a heartbeat, but that was more than enough time for Tenny to lash out with a clutch of silken black tentacles. She grabbed Titan Heather by the wrist, stopping her punch and hauling her to one side, forcing her to stumble and stagger through the waves. Leviathan Heather hissed and screeched. Her other fist lashed out, unhindered by further hesitation. Tenny bobbed sideways with a moth-like grace, wings fluttering for lift, dodging the fist by what seemed like inches. She caught the offending strike in another clutch of black tentacles, holding Guilty Me by both fists.

Leviathan Heather screeched and hissed and raged in frustration, struggling against her fresh bonds.

“Prrrrbtttt-brrrrrt!” Tenny trilled in triumph.

From behind me, Jan sighed. “This is your fault, you know that, Heather?”

Raine spoke with a low warning in her voice, “Hey. Jan. No, not here, not—”

“No, no, no,” Jan huffed and tutted. “That’s not what I mean. I don’t mean because it’s her guilt or whatever. I mean because … look!” A shiny metal gauntlet flashed in my peripheral vision, Jan gesturing out at the titans locked in combat. “You lot keep saying this is a dream, or a play, or whatever. And there you go. Final boss fight. This is only happening because Heather and … Heather, and Heather and Heather and so on and so on, they all think it should be happening! You can stop this any time, can’t you?!”

“She’s right,” I murmured. “She’s correct. But I can’t stop it. Not like this.”

I nodded as I spoke, numb to everything beyond the sight of Tenny fighting my Guilt.

Tenny was, after all, the only thing which could fight my Survivor’s Guilt head-on, toe-to-toe, as an equal. Tenny was proof that I’d done something good in the world, that I had given selflessly, to help raise her from nothing but spare spirit parts. Tenny was external proof that I was capable of more than this self-destruction.

But that didn’t mean she was going to win.

Out in the giant’s battlefield, Leviathan Heather managed to wrench her left hand free of Tenny’s tentacles, ripping it from the spongy grip with a great tearing sound of sticky suckers and toothed maws. She reeled back as Tenny was forced to let go, as if winding up for another punch; but Leviathan Me spread her fingers instead, massive black claws catching a glint of light from the Eye above. Her talons sliced through the air, too sharp and too wide for Tenny to catch in time.

My Guilt raked her talons across Tenny’s snout-like dream-form face; a spurt of dark blood shot into the air, caught as an arc of blackish crimson before splattering down into the waters below.

“Prrrrrt!” Tenny trilled in wounded pain, stumbling to one side. A trio of nasty gashes marked her cheek, bleeding freely down her face. “Prrrrbt-brrrt!”

Beside Me, Lonely Heather exploded with incandescent rage. “How dare you?!” she shrieked. “You— how dare you strike her! I did everything to avoid that! You— you— I hate you! I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!”

I and the six Abyssals had to cling to her, or she would have climbed over the ledge into empty air.

The Leviathan swept her hand back for another open-palmed strike; Tenny lashed out with a cluster of tentacles and stopped her arm mid-air. The pair of them grappled together, great churning seas sloshing about their legs, waters still rising, rapidly now. Six Caterpillars circled the Leviathan of Guilt, dooting and tooting up at her, but to little effect. It was only a matter of time until she managed to hit Tenny again, or the waters rose and rose and rose until her natural aquatic biology would give her the advantage in the fight. She would wear Tenny down. Without intervention, my Guilt would win.

Fighting was no way to end this.

I could not win by killing my Guilt, just as she would not win anything but her own extinction if she triumphed over Tenny and drowned us all in the waters of her womb.

“Tenny!” I yelled. “Tenny!” I slapped the low concrete wall with one hand, a rather absurd gesture to get her attention. “Tenny, Tenny, I need you to listen to me! Tenny!”

The Abyssal Heathers joined in too, tapping and hissing and waving their tentacles, until we all saw Tenny glance at us out of the corner of one eye. Amid the fight, she spared us a flicker of attention.

“Tenny!” I shouted again. “I have to talk to her! I have to, it’s the only way to stop her! Tenny, I have to speak with her! I need you to hold her, pin her so she can’t avoid me, so she has to listen to my words. And … ” My stomach lurched and my guts rebelled at the thought of what I was saying, but the alternative was death and failure and Maisie’s loss. “And I need you to get me right up in her face!”

“Prrrrrrrrrrrrrrbtttttt!” Tenny trilled.

Perhaps it was greater purpose that gave her strength — Guilt could not win against Love, as Sevens might have said, if she had not been wide-eyed and out of her narrative element.

Tenny surged up and out of the waters, wings buzzing too fast for the eye to see, cupping and pushing the air in great waves that made even the waters retreat for just a moment. She yanked the Leviathan sideways, forcing this Giant Me to stumble and crash down into the waves beside the hospital building itself. The ground shook with the impact, but we didn’t have time to scream.

Suddenly one of Tenny’s tentacles was before us, before me, hovering at the edge of the roof, dipped to allow us to mount.

Before I could make a plan, before I could even think, or hesitate, or feel the lurch in my stomach, ‘we’ acted as one — the six Abyssal Heathers looped their tentacles together with each other, cradling me and Lonely Heather within their combined arms. They scurried forward, clinging to the surface of Tenny’s tentacle with gentle barbs and the strength of their own limbs.

And then we were aloft.

I yelped as Tenny lifted us up and into the air. For a dizzying moment all of Cygnet was spread out below us — the hospital building in all its impossible gothic glory, folding in on itself like a flower of architecture; the Box, a broken wreck of metal and concrete, pumping out billions of gallons of water every second; the grounds, drowning beneath the dark salt waters of Guilt, the treetops struggling for a final breath, the lawns far beneath meters of murk; the distant perimeter wall, broken in one spot by Tenny’s entrance; the little specks of nurses and patients on distant hilltops. The dream was for one moment entirely within my grasp.

A moment later we landed on Tenny’s back, just behind the swell of her head, amid a low landscape of black velvet and thick white fur. The six Abyssal Heathers clung hard to that snowy fluff, anchoring us as we rode upon Tenny’s back.

She lurched round, returning to the fight, like the world moving beneath us.

“Oh my gosh,” I panted, my stomach punching up and into my throat. “Oh, oh, okay, okay, this isn’t what I—”

With an explosion like an undersea volcano, the Leviathan of Guilt surged back out of the waters right in front of Tenny. Her skin streamed with run-off as hundreds of tentacles lashed at the air. A toothed maw opened wide with a screech of humiliation and self-righteous pain. She screamed right at us, making the air itself vibrate within my lungs.

Black claws swiped for Tenny’s face once again. Tenny was prepared this time; she hopped sideways, wings buzzing either side of her body, filling the world either side of my vision with iridescent flickering. I think I probably screamed again, but screaming was so beyond importance that nobody cared. Lonely Heather certainly screamed too, but I held tight to her, to my other half, and to all our anchors to each other.

Tenny landed back in the waters, then lashed out and caught the Leviathan’s wrists again. Guilty Heather opened her mouth in a hiss, that sharp-toothed maw filling the world above me for one heart-stopping moment. But then Tenny drowned her out with a chorus of trilling, so hard and so long that the Leviathan was forced to shake her head as if plagued by a cloud of moths.

In the moment that followed, I opened my mouth, and shouted up at my own Guilt.

“I’m not going to abandon you!” I screamed. “Do you understand?! I’m going to feel this guilt forever! Even when we rescue Maisie — yes, when! — when we rescue Maisie, it won’t ever go away! You won’t be abandoned, or murdered, or suppressed, or silenced! I want to be one with you, one with myself again!”

If the Leviathan heard a single word I said, she didn’t show it. She pulled both fists up and around, forcing Tenny to stagger after her or lose her grip. The six Abyssal Heathers hissed and clung on harder, lest we all be thrown off Tenny’s back.

“You’re going to kill everybody?!” Lonely me shouted up at the Guilt. “Is that what you really want?! Raine, Evelyn, Lozzie, Praem!? All of them?! You want to drown Tenny? She’s an innocent! Are you trying to turn survivor’s guilt into murderer’s guilt?! Bury yourself in so much pain you forget you exist? Stop it! Stop it! Just stop!”

Heather the Leviathan hissed in Tenny’s face, then yanked her fists the other way, finally ripping them free of Tenny’s grip.

She reared up, both hands hooked into claws. Raising them high, she blotted out the light of the Eye, intending to slam Tenny’s head down into the waters below.

I lurched to my feet, up on Tenny’s back, anchored only by the tentacles of my Abyssal Selves.

“Do you want Maisie to feel what you feel?” I said.

Survivor’s Guilt hesitated.

Tenny took the opening; she launched herself forward like a battering ram, propelled by the great power of her wings cupping the air. She crashed into the Leviathan’s chest, sending her sprawling. Before the Guilt could slide into the water, Tenny grabbed her with as many tentacles as she could spare; Tenny swung her round and slammed her into the ruins of the Box, face pinned sideways on the roof of broken concrete, arms scrabbling for purchase against twisted metal, legs kicking helplessly in the churning water.

“Prrrrbttttt!” Tenny trilled — not in triumph, but with great urgency.

The Six Abyssal Heathers let go of Tenny’s silken white fur; we slid together, down the side of Tenny’s hide, a mass of tentacles and scales and hissing mouths, with two soft and vulnerable apes cradled in the core of this tentacle-ball. We hit the roof of the Box together, cushioned by the tentacles of the Abyssal Heathers, until we came to a stop on a relatively flat surface of metal.

Our ball of tentacles and limbs unfolded. Bruised and shaken and with the wind knocked from my lungs, I staggered upright all the same, supported on six sets of tentacles. Lonely Heather clung to my right arm, crying softly.

The Leviathan’s face was before us, crushed on her side, hair lying limp across the ruins of the rooftop. Those giant void-dark eyes rolled in their sockets, panicking as Tenny kept her pinned.

“Look!” I shouted up at the sideways face of the Leviathan Heather. “Look here! Look at me! Look at me!”

The Leviathan’s eyes rolled, focused on me for a fleeting moment. She bared her massive teeth, hissing deep in her throat, but I stood fast. I had something she didn’t — conviction based on something other than self-hatred. She kicked and struggled and tried to buck Tenny off her. Water sloshed and crashed around the box, giant waves threatening to overtop our precarious platform. But I stared up into my own eyes. To look away now was death.

“Do you want Maisie to feel the way you do?” I repeated. “Do you want her to feel like this? Like you do, right now?”

The Leviathan stopped struggling. She finally looked at me, with no other distractions.

“Because she will,” I said. “If you go through with this, Maisie will be in your place.”

She bared her teeth again, then spoke, so low and so deep that my flesh itself vibrated. “She should have been in our place. We should have been in hers. We left her behind, we abandoned—

“Then she would feel what you feel now!” I shouted into my own mouth. “She would be the one rescuing us! And she would feel the survivor’s guilt instead! And she will, she will do, if you don’t stop.”

Survivor’s Guilt shut her mouth.

“You think Eileen is going to keep her trapped, after all this?” I said. “The Box is breached, the waters are emptying. Maybe it will take years, decades, maybe longer. Maybe we all die here and that’s that for us, that’s all, that’s the end of our story. But the waters will drain, and Maisie will be free, years or decades from now. And if you win, if you drown us, what is she going to see, when she emerges? Who will be here to greet her? To hold her? To tell her she’s not alone? Nobody!”

The Leviathan opened her mouth again. “It is what we deserve.

“Maybe.” I shrugged. “But is that what Maisie deserves?”

The Leviathan’s brow furrowed.

I went on. “If the cost of her freedom is my death.” I thumped my chest with one fist. “Our death, as you drag us all down with the rest of you — how will she feel?”

The Leviathan’s massive form went limp in the grip of Tenny’s tentacles. Her eyes softened. “No … I …

“She’ll feel what you feel now. What I do now. Do you want to condemn her to that?”

Leviathan Heather said nothing. Her lips went slack. She blinked.

“And unlike us,” I said. “She won’t have anybody to rescue, to make it right. She will live with this forever. And will she be able to live with that guilt?” I shook my head. “Because you’re trying to prove that — that I can’t live with the guilt. So, she won’t either.” I swallowed, tears gathering in my eyes. “If we die here, because of you, then Maisie’s life will be very short indeed. Short, and filled with nothing but regret.”

A vast sheen of tears gathered in the Leviathan’s eyes. She blinked, face misted with more than mere melancholy.

She let out a soft whine. Behind her, Tenny slowly let go. The Leviathan Heather, my Guilt, my Regret, did not rise.

I took a step toward her, guided and supported by my Six Tentacles, with Lonely Me hanging off my left arm. We walked up to the vast and terrible face of guilt. I reached out and touched her cheek, touched the scales, running my fingers through the fur. She was warm. She was alive.

She was just me.

“I’m not going to abandon you,” I repeated. “You will always be a part of me. But it doesn’t matter how guilty we feel, we still have to rescue Maisie. Nothing absolves us of that responsibility, no amount of self-loathing can relieve us of that. To save her, I will accept anybody’s help — my own Guilt, the Eye, Eileen, anybody. Nothing matters as much as rescuing Maisie.”

Leviathan Heather whined again, like a wounded animal.

“Punishing ourselves just punishes her,” I said. “We have to live, we have to win, we have to accept each other, ourselves. For her.”

The Leviathan closed her eyes. Tears ran from between her lids.

Beneath us, the wreckage of the Box shuddered and shook. Waters crashed on all sides, sending great waves of spray up into the air. The oceans were still rising. Back on the rooftop of Cygnet Hospital, my friends were shouting their encouragement, but I could barely hear them.

“It’s time,” I said, with a lump in my throat. “It’s time to end the dream, before we all drown. And the only way to do that is to save our twin sister.”

The Leviathan nodded, ever so slightly. Lonely Me took a deep breath and murmured, ‘Yes, please, yes.’ A chorus of Abyssal Heathers hissed in soft agreement.

“It’s time for us all to be one again,” I said.

A pair of clawed hands cupped my chin and stroked my cheeks. One Abyssal Heather — one perfect representation of my own abyssal truth — gently turned my head aside, drew my eyes into the black depths of her own gaze, and pressed her lips against mine.

Reunion, at long last.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



There’s so much happening in this chapter and I can’t comment on even a fraction of it without failing to do it justice, but you know what I can comment on? Kaiju fight!

Ahem. Well! Here we are, dear readers, the penultimate chapter of arc 24. Next chapter, it’s the end of Bedlam Boundary, one way or the other. The end of the dream! The end of the arc! But not yet the end of Book One. There’s still more to come – an epilogue, of as-yet-to-be-exactly-determined length, which we will be seeing shortly! But first, it’s time for Heather! For recombination, reunion, and … rescue?! Yes!

Speaking of the epilogue, I do have a little note about the upcoming schedule – I’m not 100% if there’s going to be a chapter going up on the 28th of December, as planned. The week of Christmas I’ve got some pretty major family commitments, etc, you know how it is, so I’m not certain if I’ll be basically taking an extra week off or not. Right now I’m predicting no chapter, but if it is ready, it’ll go up anyway! Regardless of when it happens, we’re almost there!

In the meantime, I have two incredible pieces of fanart, from over on the discord. First up is Neon Teuthis Katalepsis, The End of Bedlam Boundary, an edit/modification of a rather famous movie poster, made by the very talented Galactic. What a glorious way to end off this arc! And we also have this absolutely wonderful pixel art rendition of Heather (and Heather), and Heather, by the also very talented skaianDestiny! Thank you so much, it’s a delight to see Heather in her full glory as Homo Abyssus!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers, for being here and reading my little story! Katalepsis would not be here without all of you, the reader and audience! Thank you so much!

Next chapter, it’s time, for big Heather, for the end of the dream, for the end of Bedlam Boundary.

bedlam boundary – 24.36

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Suicidal ideation
Selfcest



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Survivor’s Guilt.

A leviathan of truth, shrouded in the murk of an ocean hidden beneath the world; a pelagic colossus more tremendous and terrible than any mere self-hatred or internalised loathing. A hundred feet in length, all scales and tendrils and a million hooked barbs, slathered with paralytic toxins; a hundred thousand tonnes of undeniable weight, displacing a pinprick worth of water from that great shadowed sea. It stared back at me from within Maisie’s aquarium, from within an eyeball into which I could have dived and lost myself, from behind a curtain of cracked glass, creaking and groaning under the pressure of an abyssal eternity.

She was me, and I was her. This component of myself — forgotten, abandoned, drowned but not dead — had grown so vast down here in the rotten sump of my heart. Heather Abyssal, subjected to all the changes of deep-sea gigantism, biding her time, conserving her resources, brooding over her plans. Until this moment.

She — I, me, myself — stared into the little steel room, unblinking and unmoving, with an eye the colour of both darkness and dawn.

My voice was all but gone, I had to grope for the words.

“But— I don’t— I don’t … ”

Lonely Heather — the Other Me, sitting in huddle down on the floor, with tear-stained cheeks and grease-matted hair and trickles of blood seeping from between the clenched fingers of her right fist — said, “Don’t deny it.”

“But—”

“How can you deny it, Heather?!” she shrieked, suddenly shrill. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?! Don’t reject it now, it’s too late for that.”

“But I don’t—”

“It’s right there!” she screamed, going red in the face, glowing through her tears. “Look at the size of it! How can you pretend not to see it?! It’s so big, there’s nowhere left to hide it. And I’ve been in here alongside it, the whole time. You got to run around and have your fun little adventure, rescuing your friends, having sex with Raine, celebrating your victories, beating your trauma — and I’ve been in here, with the guilt! You wanted to see the inside of the Box, you wanted to win, you wanted to do this your way? Well here’s your reward! Don’t you dare turn away now. You don’t have the right.”

Everybody else started talking all at once, trying to say things to Lonely Heather. Her outburst, her panic, her pain, it drew the instant and unconditional sympathy of my — our! — friends and companions and lovers. Raine spoke to her in a soft, safe, comforting, confident voice, the same voice she had always used on me in the past, the voice which told me everything was going to be okay, the same voice she had used on our very first meeting. Evelyn snapped my name, our name, trying to draw me back out of the pit of despair with the same hard-nosed care she always had used. Lozzie hopped forward, poncho fluttering, angling for a hug. Twil called out reassurances, asking if ‘I’ needed helping to my feet. Zheng said something about how even in two, the shaman speaks wisdom. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight called me kitten. Even Jan spoke a few words of comfort, though she knew me so much less than any others present. Tenny’s distant fluttery trilling reached in from beyond the little steel room, full of care. The Saye Fox whined. Eileen took a step forward, still carrying me upon her back, as if she could scoop up this other me as well and carry her just the same. The Forest Knight somehow went ‘clank’, the closest he had ever come to vocalisation.

Even the six Abyssal Heathers drifted forward, tentacles waving in the air.

But all those efforts were in vain. Lonely Little Me screeched with pain and rejection.

“Don’t touch me!” she shrieked, cringing away from Raine’s hands, flailing with one arm, cradling her bloody fist to her chest as if to protect the pointless little pebble within. “Don’t— don’t— you can’t— you can’t—”

“Woah, woah,” Raine was saying, calming her like a wild animal. “Heather, Heather, easy, easy, it’s just me, it’s just us—”

“She’s going to fucking hurt herself!” Evelyn shouted. “Somebody— Twil, Praem, restrain her, at least—”

“I don’t think it is our place to do so,” said Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight, her measured tone somehow cutting through the chaos.

I finally dragged my eyes downward from the Survivor’s Guilt. I looked down, focused on the Loneliest And Most Pitiful Part Of Myself.

“But I’ve acknowledged my survivor’s guilt,” I said. “I’ve accepted it.”

Lonely Heather stared back up at me, more exhausted than I had ever seen my own face in real life; she was me at my worst, at the end of my rope. The bags beneath her eyes, the twitching of her lips, the pasty pale, drained, bloodless complexion, the proof of borderline malnutrition in her shrunken frame and hollow cheeks. She was me, but done and over and ready to give up on life. Me but defeated. Me without friends or allies.

The puddle beneath the cracked window was slowly approaching her backside, each droplet of water adding to the brackish stench. She clutched her pebble so tight that her fist shook.

“More denial,” she said. “Really? I don’t have the energy left for this, Heather.”

“I’m not denying anything,” I went on. “I truly mean it. I accepted the survivor’s guilt, long ago. I didn’t lock it away. I didn’t pretend it didn’t exist. I didn’t deny it, or suppress it, or forget about it. I’ve never forgotten about it, not once. Every night, every day, even when I’m feeling happy or fulfilled, it’s always there. It’s gotten easier to deal with, that’s true, but the hole it formed, the wound, whatever you want to call it … it’s never, ever, ever gone away. A year ago, when I first really acknowledged it, I spent weeks so torn up that I could barely think about anything else. Accepting that I left Maisie behind, that all this was real, that Wonderland, the Eye, all of it really happened?” I shook my head. “It’s one of the most difficult things I’ve ever done. The guilt never goes away.” I gestured from Eileen’s back, at the Leviathan of Guilt which floated just the other side of the fractured glass. “How can this be survivor’s guilt? Are you sure you’re not mistaken?”

Lonely Little Heather began to sob and laugh, both at the same time, both emotions contained within the same breath. She smiled at me with bitter recrimination through a veil of cold tears.

“You’re so— hic— stupid, Heather,” she whined. “You’re so determined to kill me, to forget all about me, that you’ll even deny—”

“I’m not going to kill you!” I snapped, my temper frayed to breaking point. “Stop making this all about you! I need to know, how can that be survivor’s guilt? How can this be possible?”

“—the evidence right in front of your own eyes!” she screamed. “It’s right in front of you! It’s right there! Look at it! Look at it and think!”

“I am looking at it!” I screamed back. “Why won’t you explain!?”

“Then you’re blind! You’re so fucking blind! You’ve always been so fucking blind!”

“Just tell me what I’m looking at!”

“Survivor’s guilt!” she screeched. “Fuck you!”

“Fuck you, too!” I screamed right back at her. My face was burning with heat. Red darkness throbbed in my peripheral vision. I tried to think of a Shakespeare quote to hurl back into her face, but up close like this, the disgust was overpowering, and all my intellect crumbled to nothing. “Fuck you, Heather!” I screeched. “Fuck—”

A blur of sharp steel sliced through the air between us.

Raine’s machete, severing the very breath which carried our mirrored rage.

Lonely Heather stuttered to a halt. My words swallowed themselves like a bile-scarred throat. We both blinked in shock.

Raine had stood up and stepped to an equidistant point between myself and me, machete outstretched, chin up, eyes gone hard. She slowly looked back and forth between us, lingering on both us Heathers. She wore the most unsmiling expression I had ever seen on her face.

“Stop,” said Raine, so very gently, first to Lonely Heather, then to me. “Stop. Stop it, Heather. You stop this, right now.”

Lonely Heather sobbed, “But she won’t acknowledge—”

I interrupted, “And she won’t tell—”

“A rose by any other name would smell as sweet,” Raine said. She paused, then broke into a smile, for both us Heathers. “See? You ain’t the only one here who can quote a bunch of Shakespeare to make a point. This is my executive decision, Heather.”

“Which Heather?” I asked. “Which one?”

Raine added a frown to her grin. “I can’t see no difference between you,” she said. “To my eyes, you’re both just Heather. Lonely part, ruthless part, rude part, it’s all bullshit. You’re both the same. And I will protect you, Heather, against anything. Even against yourself. No more self-harm.”

A great shuddering sigh came from my right — from Evee, down in her wheelchair, framed against the cold steel wall of the cold steel room, with Praem holding the handles of her wheelchair. I’d rarely seen Evee so pale and shaken. Her eyes flickered between us and us and us, staring at the giant eyeball beyond the glass with a tremor in her throat.

“Thank you, Raine,” Evelyn said, tight and tense. “I think I speak for all of us when I say that this … this ‘inner conflict’ should be resolved as politely as possible. Please?”

Twil cleared her throat. “Yeeeeeeah, let’s not provoke the giant Heather. Hey? Sounds like a plan?”

“Yes,” Jan added in a tiny voice. “I concur.”

Eileen said, “I agree also. Also, ow.”

“Ah!” I loosened my grip when I realised what I’d been doing — digging my fingers into Eileen’s collarbone, gripping as hard as I could. “S-sorry. Sorry!”

Raine lowered her machete. “Alright, Heather. It’s alright. Can you talk to yourself without being abusive, now?”

Lonely Me just stared at the floor, defeated and dead. I stared down at her and tired not to feel disgusted.

“I still need to understand,” I said. “How can that be survivor’s guilt?”

Lonely Heather sniffed loudly, sniffing back her tears. “Will you believe me, if I explain? Or will you deny it again?”

“If you tell the truth.”

She laughed — a single hollow choking sound. “You hate me so much.”

“I— I don’t,” I lied. “I don’t hate myself, I … just … it’s always been hard, looking in the mirror, and … and seeing … ”

Lonely Heather raised her eyes. Her head of greasy, matted, mousey hair was framed by the vast eyeball behind the cracked glass. My words stuck in my throat.

“Seeing Maisie,” she finished for me.

“Well … well, yes.” I sighed. “My own face is a constant reminder of what we lost. How could it not be? We were — we are — identical twins.”

“A reminder of what we lost,” echoed Lonely Me. “You’re so close.”

“Just … just explain. Help me to understand.”

“How can you understand?” she asked, her voice so full of bitter venom and tears. “You’re up there, lording it over me, carried on … on ‘her’ back. Being carried by the thing that did this to us. You’re surrounded by your friends. You’ve got all the support in the world, and I only have—”

“You have it too, Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. “We’re all here for you, too! You’re Heather! You’re you! You you you!”

Broken Heather stared at Lozzie for a moment, but then she looked down, her face collapsing into self-loathing and loss. “No, I don’t. All I have is myself. All I can rely on is myself. If you want to understand, then you need to come down to my level, Heather. Get off the Eye’s back. Come down here. On the floor. Where we belong.”

“We do not ‘belong on the floor’,” I tutted. “You hate yourself too, listen to yourself.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “I do not think it is a good idea to set Heather down, in any case. She is still wounded, even if she’s not showing it, she … ”

Evelyn trailed off as Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight put a finger to her own lips.

“Do not forget,” murmured the Yellow Princess, “that we stand on a stage. The spotlight lies upon Heather. The scenery reflects the turmoil of her heart. This room, the aquarium, the glass, all of it is her insides. We are merely interjections in this conversation with herself. Do not attempt to dictate. The script will buck us off, if we dare to disrupt.”

Evelyn hissed, “Yes, fine, but what about the giant fucking sea-monster?”

“That is Heather, too.”

Lonely Heather and I both glanced at my friends as they spoke, but then returned our gazes to each other, like magnetic fields pulled together.

“Look,” I said. “Rather than me joining you down there, you should join me up here. Let … um … let Raine take your hand and lift you up.” I sighed, disgusted by the idea, but I had to try. “You don’t have to be down there.”

“You’re lying.”

“Ah?”

Lonely Me sighed. “Maybe we’re not so different after all. You think it, the same as I do. We belong on the floor. We don’t deserve to stand.”

My turn to sigh. “I’m not going to pretend I like you. Just hearing your voice, it makes me angry, it makes me … want to … snap at you. But you’re me, fine, I accept that, or I’m trying to. And I’m pretty sure I won’t wallow in sadness, not when rescuing Maisie is so very close.”

“You will.”

I sighed again, temper fraying. “What does that mean?”

Lonely Heather paused for a long, long moment. Then she sighed and closed her eyes. “I tried to stop this. I tried as hard as I could. Don’t say I didn’t warn you, Heather. You’re getting what you asked for.”

“Warn me about what? I can hardly take a warning seriously if you won’t explain!”

Lonely Heather opened her eyes — suddenly calm and serene, desolate as stagnant water in a shell crater. “Do you remember what happened in Wonderland ten years ago, when we lost Maisie?”

A fist of ice grabbed my heart. “I … o-of course I do. Of course I remember losing Maisie, I remember all of it, I wish I—”

“Because I didn’t,” said Lonely Heather. “I did not remember all the details.”

“But I do—”

“No,” she said. “You remember the physical details. You remember crawling through that portal beneath our bed, as if our limbs were compelled. You remember the taste of ash, the smell of burnt stone, the sight of all those titans at the rim. You remember screaming, our screaming, Maisie’s screaming. You remember trying to turn back, and finding that the portal was suddenly a hundred miles away, like the landscape was playing a trick on us. You remember the monsters, the misshapen things in the ruins. You remember scrabbling around in the black, breaking our nails and bloodying our hands on the jagged, scorched rocks, desperate for somewhere to hide. You remember clinging together with Maisie, weeping, screaming for mum or dad to come find us. You remember the way we whispered to each other, trying to keep each other’s spirits up. You remember the things that drifted through the ruins, the things that came and went, the things we could not comprehend, not as small children lost beyond reality. And you remember the Eye. You remember as it began to open—”

“Yes!” I snapped, shaking inside. I hiccuped once, so hard my throat hurt. “Yes, I— of course I remember that, of course I— why are you repeating all this—”

“But you don’t remember how we escaped,” said Lonely, Bitter, Knowledgeable me. “I know that, because I didn’t remember it either. Not until I listened to her.”

“ … to who?”

WE LEFT HER BEHIND.

The voice which answered my question was a nightmare from the deepest, darkest, blackest corner of illimitable eternity — low and slow, a rumbling murmur like a current creeping along an ocean trench. The little steel room shook with the vibration of that voice; little trickles of water pulsed out from the cracks in the glass, while the cracks themselves lengthened and widened, spider-webbing outward. Half my friends gasped; somebody screamed. Zheng started to growl, then stopped, cowed in a way I had never heard from her before. Twil tucked her tail between her legs and whined. Six Abyssal Heathers froze where they stood, tentacles stilled.

Lonely Me closed her eyes, crying slow and silent tears.

Traitor,” hissed the voice of a drowned giant. “Weakling. Coward.

All the breath was gone from my lungs. My flesh was numb and empty. My thoughts were ash and rot.

Survivor’s Guilt moved behind the glass — she swam upward, her eye vanishing beyond sight, replaced first by the sharp sweep of a jagged jaw, then metre after metre after metre of abyssal flesh, of night-dark scales and peach-fuzz fur, of lashing tendrils and tentacles by the thousand, trailing great membranes of inky darkness behind her. Her legs were a dozen, branching and strong, tipped by webbed flippers and claws as long as my own body.

She swam upward, up beyond the little steel room. Then she returned from below, the glass wall framing her opposite eye.

She stopped, hung in the water before us, and said: “Tell her.

Lonely Heather opened her eyes, still crying slow tears, and said, “We left her behind. We left Maisie behind.”

“We—” I almost choked on the word. “We did, yes. I felt that too, I know that. But it wasn’t our fault. We were nine years old, we were a child, how can we blame … ”

Lonely Heather raised her right hand, still clenched in a tight fist. Blood had dried between her fingers and upon her knuckles. She opened the fist with great difficulty, easing back fingers which had been squeezing tight for hours and hours. She winced and hissed at the pain, fingers trembling with effort. Raine moved forward to help, to cradle her, to offer comfort, but Lonely Heather hissed at her with frustrated spite.

A trembling hand opened before me, palm up.

And there lay the pebble, slick with my blood.

“When … ” Lonely Heather started, voice raw. She swallowed and tried again. “When the Eye began to open, we and Maisie, we were clinging together, huddled in the burned out ruins of some ancient building. We said things to each other, but the words don’t matter now. What mattered was the idea.”

My heart felt as if it had been dipped in ice. “The idea?”

“Mm.” Lonely me nodded. “We had an idea. See, when you’re trapped beneath the Eye, being taken apart piece by piece, burned out atom by atom, you can still think. You can still plan. Thoughts take eternities, but they do happen. So, we and Maisie, we had this idea. How do you get an Eye to close?”

I stared at that blood-slick pebble on her — my — palm.

“A speck of grit,” I whispered.

Lonely Heather nodded. She swallowed, dry and hard. “A speck of grit. A grain of sand. It’s enough to make an eyeball blink, isn’t it? I think we … Maisie and us, I mean, I think we got it from a cartoon, some children’s show we can’t recall now. Maybe something we’d seen a couple of weeks or months before. Sand in the eyes. A speck of grit against the cornea. But here’s the rub — one of us had to become that speck of grit.”

“Never,” I hissed. “I would never. I would never have sacrificed Maisie just to get away. That’s a lie! That has to be a lie!”

“You didn’t,” said Lonely Heather. She was crying freely now — not sobbing, just red-eyed and wet-cheeked, tears rolling down her face to drip from her chin. “We didn’t. Of course we didn’t. We couldn’t have lived with that. No, we came up with the idea together, we and Maisie. And you — us — we were going to do it, to let Maisie get away. We were going to make ourselves into that speck of grit, so the Eye would blink, and Maisie could get away.”

The memory began to come back, leaking in like poison at the edges of my consciousness. I started to shake, clinging to Eileen’s shoulders with all my fading strength. I felt a wave of terrible nausea. I felt hot and cold both at once. My chest ached like my heart would burst.

“But we—”

“We were so scared,” said Lonely Heather. “We were terrified. Who wouldn’t be? We were nine years old. We didn’t know— we didn’t want to— didn’t want to—”

“To die,” I said, filling in where this other part of me could not. “We didn’t want to die. But then—”

“We hesitated,” she said. “Just for a split second. We would have done it in the next.”

“But then, Maisie—”

“—went—”

“—first.”

WE FAILED HER,” murmured that great and terrible beast, that hidden truth, Survivor’s Guilt. “COWARD. WEAKLING. TRAITOR.

The knowledge was like ice covering all my organs. I felt my innards slow, my brain darken, my eyes fill with tears, my throat close up.

Part of me wanted to die. Perhaps it had already.

I must have muttered ‘put me down’, because a moment later Eileen did exactly that. She squatted at my command, lowering me until my feet touched the floor. I let go of her, staggering free from the grip of my surrogate mother. The Praem Plushie was still tucked inside my yellow blanket, so I plucked her free and pressed her into Eileen’s hands, ignoring all protests to the contrary. My friends reached out to touch me as I lurched forward, hands brushing my arms and flanks and ribs; even the Abyssal Heathers joined in, allowing contact at last, giving me a taste of the recombination I had desired so much.

But I felt nothing. I deserved none of those touches, none of that support, none of that love. I felt empty and pointless. The creaking pain in my ribs was gone, because the Survivor’s Guilt was right here now, right in front of me. What need did it have to burst free, when I had finally acknowledged it? The pain in my leg returned, overwhelming the final dregs of morphine in my bloodstream. My gut, my head, my whole body was a bruise, a mirror of my soul.

I collapsed to my knees, facing my Lonely Self, so barely two feet separated us from each other.

“That’s how we got away,” she was saying. “Maisie sacrificed herself for us. She bought our life, bought us ten years of grace, by spending her own. And we didn’t ask her. We didn’t push her. We didn’t betray—”

YES WE DID.

Survivor’s Guilt blotted out all thought, shaking the little steel room with her bubbling murmur, louder than any sound on Earth. Lonely Heather winced and quivered, as if beneath the fist of a giant. I gasped in shock, looking up at that one huge eyeball which filled the spider-webbed glass wall.

My words felt like dust. “Why could I never remember this before now?”

“Because,” said Lonely Heather. “We locked it away. We buried it deep. Because it’s so very small.” She gestured with her bloodied palm, cradling the pebble in her wounded flesh. “Such a small detail, isn’t it? Just one tiny detail of how we got away and Maisie did not. Half the screaming, when we returned, that very night she was taken, it was about that knowledge, the knowledge that Maisie flung herself into the Eye, for us.”

I shook my head, barely able to see through the tears. “How? How could I ever forget such a—”

“The treatment,” said Lonely Me. “The doctors and the nurses. The drugs, even if they didn’t work. The therapy, the hospitals. Cygnet.” Her voice dripped with venom as she spoke the name of this place. “The treatment worked, Heather, even if it was for the wrong things. It ‘healed’ us, by letting us lock the guilt away.”

Behind Lonely Heather, the Guilt shifted in her vast tank of water.

“But it grew,” she hissed. “Down here in the dark. When this dream was woven, it joined Maisie in the prison, in the Box, because that’s where it knows it should be. Punished and imprisoned, alongside our twin.”

A hot, wet, ragged sob seized my throat. “This is … this is what it feels like? When somebody sacrifices themselves for you?”

“Yes.” She sobbed too. “Yes. We left her behind.”

“I don’t— I don’t want this! I never would have asked her for this, I never—”

WE LEFT HER BEHIND.

I clamped my eyes shut and fought the tears; there had to be something onto which I could grasp. “But— no, wait, no, no. We didn’t do anything! We didn’t push her, you said it yourself, it was just a moment of hesitation.”

“Yes,” said Desolate And Empty Me. “That was all it took, less than a second of hesitation.”

“By a nine year old girl!” I almost screamed. “I was — we were a child! Nine! We couldn’t have— we can’t blame ourselves for that! We can’t! It doesn’t make any sense, it’s irrational, it’s—”

THUMP.

Survivor’s Guilt shook the little steel room. The cracks in the glass spread wider. Little trickles of water gushed forth. My words choked off.

“That’s why they call it survivor’s guilt,” said Lonely Heather. “It doesn’t have to be rational. We survived, but did we really deserve to? Why us, and not Maisie? Why did we deserve to survive, when she didn’t? Did we hesitate because our desire to live was more powerful than our love for our sister? Would we do it differently, if we could turn back time and—”

“Yes!” I yelled. “Yes, yes, yes, a thousand times, yes! If I had to do it all again, I would do it differently, I would take her place, I would, I would!”

Lonely Heather managed to smile, a tiny broken flutter through her mask of tears. “That just gives it more power. We left her behind, Heather. We left her behind. We left her behind!”

Survivor’s Guilt pressed the orbit of her eye against the glass. Tiny cracking sounds filled the room. Water seeped and squeezed from the network of fractures.

“Yes,” I said, “we did. But now we’re here to rescue her.”

Lonely Me smiled all the harder. “You’re still clinging to that?”

I shook my head. “We don’t deserve this,” I hissed. “We don’t. We can’t keep hurting ourself over it. That doesn’t get us any closer to Maisie. It doesn’t. We are here for one reason. To bring her home.”

Lonely Me, Desolate Me, Abandoned Me, she started to sob and wail, wracked by all the guilt I had kept locked up for so very long.

I fought one of the greatest battles of my life, compressed into a single moment — I stared into the face I found so vile and wretched, so ugly and full of hate, my own face, twisted by guilt and anger and the darkest of my own impulses.

All I was doing was looking into a mirror.

I reached out with one hand, to her, to touch—

Survivor’s Guilt thrashed and raged behind the glass, shaking the little steel room like a cork in a storm. The floor and walls vibrated with the leviathan’s fury, shuddering and drumming beneath the giant’s fists.

The rage went on and on. Just when I thought this was it, this was the end, and she would shatter the glass asunder, she began to subside. The shaking trailed off. Survivor’s Guilt pressed her eye back to the glass, bulging with anger.

All my friends stayed silent, frozen in shock.

Lonely Heather hissed, “Don’t touch me!”

“But— why—”

“Because there is somebody here who should feel guilty, somebody who deserves all of this.” Lonely Heather raised her free hand and pointed past my shoulder. “Her.”

I did not need to glance over my shoulder to know that Lonely Heather was pointing at Eileen. But I looked anyway, behind myself, into the pink dawn-glow of Eileen’s gaze.

Eileen said: “I did not know this was here. I could not see inside this part of myself. Something was hiding! I did not know. I am sorry, Heather.”

“You see?” I asked, turning back to Lonely Heather. “How can she—”

“She was responsible for all this in the first place!” Lonely Heather spat at me. “She did this! She dragged us to Wonderland, she kidnapped us, she—”

“That’s not true,” I said, shaking my head, surprised by my own calm. “We know that’s not true. A person did this, a human being, a mage we’ve never even met. You were there, you heard Taika’s story just as well as I did. A human mage did this. By accident, by chance, without knowing what was happening. It could have happened to any other pair of twins, not us and Maisie. Luck of the draw. Random chance. Eileen didn’t even know what was happening, she wasn’t capable of understanding, let alone doing anything differently. She never intended any of this. She never intended anything! That doesn’t mean the damage wasn’t real, but … all this was a mistake. You know that as well as I do. Stop lying to yourself.”

Lonely Heather opened her mouth as if to continue the argument, then closed her mouth and fell silent.

“See?” I pressed on, feeling a surge of confidence. Maybe there really was another way out of this internal war. “You know she wasn’t truly to blame. You know she’s not some evil cackling villain. You can’t keep up that fiction when she’s standing right there, helping me, helping you, helping to rescue Maisie!”

Lonely Me raised her eyes — hollow, empty, defeated. “You’re right. You’re more right than you understand, she did not intend any of this. But you won’t like the place that leads us.”

“Then tell me!”

Lonely Heather raised the pebble again. “What does a speck of grit become, trapped inside soft tissue?”

“I— I don’t follow—”

“Sealed off from everything else, locked away from the world, wrapped in layers of protection. The Eye doesn’t keep people trapped, Heather. It never even understood concepts like that, I know that full well, yes. And … Eileen, up there, do you think she has the ruthlessness to keep a person imprisoned, to deny them freedom, to make the world forget all about them?” Lonely Heather shook her head. “No. That wasn’t her. That was all Maisie. She made herself into grit.”

I raised my eyes to the interior of the little steel room — the Box, the walls, the high-tech prison. Maisie was at the core, trapped within so many layers of metal and liquid and concrete and brick.

“ … a pearl,” I whispered.

Lonely Me nodded, “A pearl, formed around a spec of grit. In reality it was not a physical process, of course, it was metaphysical. Her soul was grit. The pearl is metaphysics. The Box was just the best possible metaphor for it. A place within the Eye, full of things that it could not expel, dangers, toxins, irritants. And that’s what Maisie made herself into, something the Eye could not expel. Something it had to encase. Maisie did that, for us.”

“And this is why the world forgot her? All this time? This is why?”

“She edited reality. Not the Eye. And she did it for us.”

“And—”

“And Survivor’s Guilt has joined her, because that’s where we should be. It should always have been us, not her. That’s where we should be. In the Box. Forgotten.”

I shook my head. “No. No. We can free her now! That’s what I’m trying to tell you! We’ve already won, we—”

THUMP went the leviathan behind the glass.

Lonely Heather just stared at me, framed against the giant eyeball of Survivor’s Guilt.

“Eileen still has to die,” she said.

I almost laughed; instead I hiccuped. “But why?”

Lonely Heather’s mask of tears cracked; she pulled a sad smile, trembling with agony and loss.

“This is what I was trying to protect you from, Heather,” she said. “I wanted to make it so that you would never have to learn about the survivor’s guilt. I was going to kill Eileen, take all the responsibility upon myself, accept all the blame, the hatred, the scorn, the rejection. Maisie would be freed! And you could blame me, you could heap your recrimination upon me. You could kill me, imprison me, forget all about me, it wouldn’t have mattered-”

“You matter! I matter!”

“—and her?” Lonely Heather gestured over her shoulder, at the eyeball on the other side of the glass. “She would have been satisfied with that, with Eileen’s death. How do you think she feels about Eileen?! Hmm?! How do you think she feels about our new surrogate mother? You think she believes we deserve that happiness? Of course we don’t!”

“Eileen has nothing to do with it! Why would killing her free Maisie?”

“If she dies, the Survivor’s Guilt, it … it would change. It would become something else. And then it would be on our side.”

“Revenge?”

“Probably.” Lonely Heather shrugged. “All I know is that we need it, we need her. We need every part of ourselves. We need it’s help, to free Maisie.”

I glanced at the glass, at the darkly beautiful leviathan in the vast tank of water. “Why? Can’t we just crack open the Box now? We’re here, we’ve won! Nobody has to die, there’s no need for revenge, there’s no need for any of this!”

Lonely Me shook her head. “The Box — the pearl — it’s so much deeper than what you can see here. Oceans of water, endless seas stretching down into an abyss. She told me about it, you see. The Survivor’s Guilt, she told me all about it, those fathomless black depths that go down forever. We could crack open this glass and it would take decades for the water to empty. It would drown the dream, and all of us with it.” Lonely Heather finally looked over her shoulder, at the dark eye behind the glass. “She is the only thing which can dive that deep and survive. She is the only part of us who can make it and live. And she wants revenge.”

I shook my head, numb and distant. “Then the only thing keeping Maisie imprisoned now is—”

“Us.” Lonely Heather turned back to me, eyes like used up coals. “Yes. You, actually. You have to kill Eileen. You have to take revenge. You have to give up that connection, that contact, that happiness. Because we don’t deserve it.”

“Deserving has nothing to do with it!” I hissed. “I won’t kill—”

“You will. We’re both ruthless, Heather. We’re all ruthless. You thought that was just me. To be fair, I thought it was just me, too. But I was so very wrong. She’s ruthless, too, and she wants revenge. You’re ruthless as well, and you want to rescue Maisie. All I wanted to do was protect you, but I’ve failed. Do you want to know the real difference between you and I?”

“No, no—”

“You still think you can be a hero. I know that we can’t.”

All around me, the dream seemed to slow down, to go grey and cold and empty. The dream reflected my insides. And now I was hollow.

“Survivor’s Guilt has to be placated. Revenge is the only way. Revenge, or our death. And our death won’t bring Maisie back.”

Lonely Me was right. This dream did not have a happy ending, because I wasn’t a hero.

I was nothing.

I was dead.

A terrible cold certainty came over me.

With a neck made of rusty wire and eyes made of dead stars, I turned and looked over my shoulder, at Eileen.

She said nothing in return. My surrogate mother, the mother I always wanted, she just held my gaze — without judgement, without accusation, without fear.

All my friends looked on, and nobody said a word, because this was not their dream. Mouths stopped up by the inevitable script, morality and better angels held back by the logic of a dream.

Six Abyssal Heathers unsheathed their claws, moving to flank Eileen from both sides. Void-dark eyes narrowed. Toothy jaws opened with soft hissing.

I was no hero.

I was a traitor, a coward, and a weakling. The part of me which thought I could be a hero was dead now, and all the parts of me were finally in agreement.

I would do anything to rescue Maisie. I had promised myself that, long ago. And if that meant accepting the guilt for a murder, then I would become any kind of monster, any kind of traitor, any kind of evil. This way we would share the guilt together, forever. This way, Lonely Me would see where her philosophy ended. This way the Survivor’s Guilt would have to watch it happen. This way they would know that I was right all along, I was right, I was nothing, and we would all roil in our ugliness together and hate ourselves for the rest of our short and pitiful—

Eileen opened her mouth, clutching the Praem Plushie to her chest.

“It’s okay,” she said. “Whatever you choose, it’s okay, Heather. But please, when the dream is over, if I am gone, please love yourself.”

I vomited.

Not much — just a string of sticky bile laced with a bit of blood. But I hacked and coughed and heaved and spluttered, as if I had just burst from the surface of a sea of filth. I sucked down deep breaths of clean air, even if it reeked of brackish waters and the stench of rotten guilt.

The Six Abyssal Heathers paused. They felt the change, too.

I turned back to Lonely Heather, with drool hanging from my lips and the taste of vomit in my mouth.

“I’m no hero,” I croaked. “But I know what I am.”

“You can’t!” she hissed. “You can’t resist the Survivor’s Guilt. Look at how big she is. Look how she’s grown. If she won’t help us rescue Maisie, we can’t do it alone! If she breaks free, she’ll kill us all, long before we have any hope of reaching the centre of the aquarium. The water will drown us all, the dream itself will drown. You can’t deny this, Heather. You can’t!”

“I trust Maisie,” I said. “I trust Maisie.”

Lonely Me blinked. So did the Survivor’s Guilt, with a giant eyelid behind the glass.

“W-what?” Lonely Heather stammered. “I don’t—”

“Maisie told me to bring my friends,” I said, wiping the spittle from my lips on my sleeve. “And I have done exactly that. For a very long time, I didn’t know what difference that would make. I didn’t know why she told me to do that. But now, I think I understand. I think she knew this would happen, this splitting of ourselves. She knew that I would feel survivor’s guilt. She knew it would grow. And she gave me the weapon to fight it.”

Lonely Me shook her head. “What does that have to do with—”

“I hate you,” I said — without any hate. “When I look at your face, I feel disgust, and anger, and loathing. You’re so … irritating, and misguided, and … and just plain stupid. But also you’re me. I hate myself. I loathe what we did, leaving Maisie behind, even if it wasn’t our fault, even if we were nine, even if no rational person would ever blame us. And that’s the result.” I pointed at the glass wall, at the Survivor’s Guilt. “But … but … ” I stared to tear up again. “How can I hate myself, when I see the way Raine looks at you?”

I glanced up at Raine. She was frozen as if afraid to speak.

“How can I hate you?” I repeated, back to Myself again. “When I saw the way every one of my friends rushed to your aid? Evelyn was worried by the tone in your voice over the radio. Lozzie thought you might be hurt. Twil acted like she did when we first met, walking into some dark, terrible place which had nothing to do with her, just to see if you needed help. Zheng, Sevens, Tenny. Even Jan, and we barely know her, by comparison. The Knights. The Cattys. All of them! Even Evee’s grandmother, a fox with the brain of a mage! So many people, all bent toward helping me — helping you, us.”

Lonely Heather’s voice shook. “Where are you going with this?”

My turn to smile. To smile at my own face, which I hated, because it was Maisie’s face, the face of the sister I felt I had betrayed.

“You and I, we’re not actually any different. The self-loathing, the self-sacrifice — I see that now. Maybe I had to come here and see it, to understand. Maybe that was the only way. You and I are the same. We deserve the same things.”

“No,” she hissed. “No, don’t—”

“We do not deserve to be alone anymore. We do not deserve to face this alone. We do not deserve—”

“We deserve to rot!” she screamed at me, all those tears and that loathing curdling into boiling rage. “We deserve to watch Eileen die, by our hands! We deserve—”

“Stop,” I said.

And She stopped. Something in my voice stopped up all my self-hatred, if only for a moment.

“I want to throttle you,” I said, and I meant it. Even as I spoke the words, I felt my hands twitch with the desire to wrap them around my own throat and squeeze as hard as I could. “I want to give you what you’ve asked for. Revenge. I want you to see what it would feel like, what it would do to you. I want to rub your nose in it. I want to hurt you, by hurting myself.”

“Then—”

“But none of that helps Maisie!” I shouted in my own face. “None of this will free her! You think going to war with myself will free our sister?! You think revenge is strong enough to swim down to the bottom of an ocean?!”

THUMP

The little steel room shook all around us. Survivor’s Guilt slammed against the glass, spreading the cracks wider, forcing little pulses of water through the hairline fractures. Lonely Me screamed.

But I staggered to my feet.

A dozen hands reached out to steady me, from all directions. My legs wanted to give out, my belly was on fire, and I was shivering like a leaf. But my friends held me up. They sustained me, where I could not sustain myself.

SLAM—SLAM—SLAM

“And you!” I roared the glass, unable to hear my own voice over the banging and crashing. “You can shut up! Shut up! Shut up!”

The slamming trailed off. Survivor’s Guilt eased away from the glass, so I could see the rim of her other gigantic eye, her face — my face! — sinking into the murk.

“You’re wrong,” I hissed at her — at myself. “I know I can prove you wrong. But you don’t want to let me. You’ll use violence before you listen to my words.”

Lonely Me, still huddled down on the floor, shook her head. “Heather, Heather, stop. Just stop. All this is hopeless. You’re hopeless, you’re a lie, we’re filth, what can we possibly—”

“I may not be a hero,” I admitted, “but that doesn’t matter. One of the most important lessons I’ve ever learned, and it’s still true.”

“ … wait, what—”

“We are what we pretend to be. And I am going to pretend that I am capable of love.”

Lonely Heather scrambled to her feet, eyes wide with fear, trying to back away. She slipped in the puddle of cold water spreading out at the base of the glass wall, almost losing her footing as she staggered back from me.

“No!” she snapped. “No, you can’t, you can’t—”

Gently, I pulled free of my friends’ hands; six sets of tentacles took their place, six Abyssal Heathers holding me up at last, their will combined with mine, our minds as one.

I took a lurching step toward the Lonely, Sad, Hateful part of me.

“I’m going to do it,” I said. “And you can’t stop me.”

“No!” she wailed. She glanced back at the Survivor’s Guilt inside the tank. “She’ll get free! Heather, she’ll get free! She’ll kill us all! We can’t!”

Another lurching step. I spread my arms, trying to feel like a swift and graceful predator again; my Abyssal Selves held my wrists aloft, lending me their strength.

“I don’t care,” I said.

Behind Lonely Me, a giant webbed hand rose to the glass, each finger tipped with a massive black claw. Survivor’s Guilt pressed her paw against the wall and started to push. Cracking sounds filled the room. The glass, so many feet thick, began to bulge.

“Everyone will drown! The dream will drown!” Lonely Me wailed. She tried to back up again, but there was nothing behind her but the buckling glass. She flinched from that contact, then whirled to face me, a cornered animal before the flood.

“No,” I said. “No, they won’t.” Then I swung my head from side to side, taking in all the others in the little steel room. “Um, everyone needs to be ready to run away? Okay?”

That warning seemed to reanimate my friends, as if the stage spotlight had finally widened beyond myself and I.

Raine shouted: “We’re ready, Heather! You do it! You do what you gotta do!”

“You best know what you’re fucking doing!” Evelyn snapped as Praem scooped her up out of the wheelchair and into a princess carry. Twil ducked in and grabbed the chair itself.

“Do it, Shaman,” Zheng rumbled. “We can outrun any guilt.”

“Yip-yap!” went the Saye Fox.

Lozzie whooped. Jan stayed silent. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight merely lifted her umbrella tip from the floor, ready to move.

Eileen said: “I am ready to carry you, as I always was.”

Lonely Me was trying to cram herself against the glass, as if I held a poisoned dagger to her throat. She was panting, covered in sweat, cringing away from me. “No. No, no, we don’t deserve—”

“I should have done this a long time ago. I’m so sorry.”

“No!”

I pounced.

That was how it felt, at least — a pounce, a leap through the air, landing on my prey with outstretched claws and snapping jaws. In truth what I did was lurch forward, supported by the tentacles of my Abyssal Selves, to blunder face-first into Lonely Little Me.

I caught Myself in a hug.

She — I! Me! — wailed as we bumped into the cracking glass together and slid down to the floor. We landed all tangled up in the cold, wet, brackish puddle of water. She pushed and shoved and writhed and bucked, wriggling like a weasel trying to escape my grasp. She smeared blood on my face and chin as she slapped and clawed in desperation. She fought with all the same determination I always did, and she fought well.

But I held on tight, squeezing her with all the might I had left to muster.

“Get off!” she wailed through her choking sobs. “Get off! Get off me! Get off!”

“Never,” I growled into her shoulder. “Never!”

We rolled through the widening puddle; above us, the glass buckled inward, cracking and splitting, spilling cold water into the little steel room. I was so bruised, so wounded, so tired that each impact felt like the end of the world, blacking me out for micro-seconds of unconsciousness. But the six Abyssal Heathers forced me to keep going, to keep my word, to keep myself within my embrace.

Eventually Lonely Heather gave up and gave out, her struggles trailing off. Sobbing and broken, pinned beneath my fading strength, her arms finally clawed at my back — a kind of hug.

“You can’t—” she sobbed, so very ugly with tears and blood and spite on her face. “You can’t mean this. You can’t. You can’t. Not with all the guilt, all the—”

I kissed her — the worst kiss I had ever participated in. I mashed my lips against her own, rough and hard and desperate. I tasted blood. Our teeth clacked. She moaned into my mouth with pain and tears and a horrid wet sob, clutching at my back with fingernails like claws.

When I pulled away, she was weeping.

“I love you,” I said.

“No.”

“I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you—”

“Stop it,” she sobbed, all her power drained away. She clung to my shoulders like a frightened child, whining and keening. She sobbed into my shoulder, biting at my collarbone. She blubbed and burbled and tried to say all sorts of words, none of them with much sense.

“I love you,” I repeated.

“I … I … l-love you too,” she finally squeezed out. “But—”

Survivor’s Guilt reared away from the glass wall of the final aquarium. A titanic hand drew back through the murk. Webbed fingers closed up tight. Claws bit into her own palm, wounds trailing vast streamers of crimson blood through the water. She made a fist.

“She won’t let us love ourselves,” said Lonely Heather. “She won’t.”

Survivor’s Guilt threw a punch at the glass wall. Thousands of gallons of water parted before her fist. The onrushing pressure sent a spider web of cracks spreading across every inch of the glass, finally reaching the edges of the wall. Water burst forth in streams and spouts. The glass crackled and popped and screamed with tension, bulging outward, ready to burst.

The fist landed. The glass exploded.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



You know what? For once, there is nothing I can say down here that Heather herself did not say better, up there in the chapter. This moment has been a hell of a long time coming, with foreshadowing laid down since chapter 1.1. We’re finally here! Hooray! And so is Heather’s Guilt.

How about that selfcest kiss, though?! Ahem!

Behind the scenes, I can now confirm, with absolute 100% certainty, that chapter 38 is the final chapter of arc 24. You’ve got two more chapters of Bedlam Boundary yet – but, but but but! That’s not the end of Katalepsis Book One, not just yet. There’s an epilogue lined up too, with maybe a surprise lurking within. I’m looking forward to it, and I hope you are, too!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for being here and reading Katalepsis! I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers and the audience! Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, Heather (and Heather???) faces her Guilt. But how could such a leviathan be conquered? With the power of … we’ll see!

bedlam boundary – 24.35

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Contemplation of death
Self harm



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Dread.

Thump-thump—

Not just fear — oh, poor fear is but a pale imposter dressed in motley, cavorting about the stage and pulling faces at the audience, to be ushered off at the turn of the scene or banished by the final descent of the curtain. Fear is a hearty little jester, confined to the boards, who cannot follow out beyond the plasterwork and glitter-paint of the theatre; if one so wishes, one may vault the orchestra pit and dance hand-in-hand with fear, without any real peril to flesh or soul. But, one might say, what about terror — fear’s older, larger, nastiest sibling? Nay, not terror, not even a little bit of terror. For terror is a fleeting apparition, a trick of grease paint and screeching strings, a darkening of the lights and a rolling thunder beneath the floors; terror is draped in ragged black and wears a worm-eaten skull for a head, all to inspire the sword and the axe and the cleansing flame cut from cardboard and wrapped in coloured foil.

Neither fear nor terror can invoke the reality of dread.

Certainty. Inevitability. Unavoidable doom.

—thump-thump—

A wave of cold sweat broke out from every pore, sticking my clothes to clammy, cringing, curdled skin; beneath the paper-thin security of my squid-skull mask, my face was flushed with heat, my hair was matted and filthy, and I felt my teeth begin to chatter. My guts clenched like fists in the throes of rigor mortis, threatening to void me at both ends. Nausea clawed at my throat like a beast trying to get out. A weight squeezed down on my chest, pressing hard, crushing the breath from my lungs.

—thump-thump—

Dread. Worse than I had ever felt before. I, who had been ejected Outside as a teenager over and over again, I who had scurried through the rot and the dark and the madness that roiled at the feet of entities a thousand times my size. I, who had hidden among the sea-slick rocks, sheltering from the Gods of dimensions I could barely describe. I who had faced down the Eye, more than once, and won her to my side. I had been through so much — felt my body ripping itself apart from the inside, surfaced from the abyss and found myself trapped in the wrong physical form, surrounded by the pulsating meat and the glugging chemical factory of my own corpse. A year ago I had given up on life, and long before that I had been forced to give up on Maisie. That despair had marked the lowest points of my life.

None of it matched this dread.

—thump—

Because I knew, deeper than instinct or intellect, as I clutched Eileen’s shoulders and stared across the toy-strewn battlefield, past the final stand-off outside the Box, past our beloved Knights and my Lonely Counterpart’s Empty Guards, past the fallen vault door, into the blackness behind them—

—thump—

I knew that if I met that thing, the thing going—

—thump-thump-THUMP.

That I would die.

All around me, my friends and allies and lovers were trying to speak to me. But their words were drowned out by a single high-pitched note screaming inside my head; their faces were blurred, whirling together, a mass of meaningless flesh and teeth and eyeballs, smeared across the surface of the dream. Somebody touched me, a hand upon my knee. Somebody else placed their support against my back. Somebody else hugged my front. Voices asked if I was all right, calling out to me in concern and growing panic. Somebody told me they loved me. Somebody else told me it would all be okay. A third voice said my name with so much care and attention that a year ago it would have broken me.

None of that mattered now. The dream was turning to melted paste.

Dread is a terrible thing, when one has no way out. The universe narrows to a single razor-sharp point. There is nothing except that certainty, nothing except one’s own—

You are doing this to yourself, said the Praem Plushie.

Her words were like a bucket of cold water over my head. I gasped and spluttered, heaving for breath, unsure how she could even speak, since I couldn’t actually see her. The dream had become a churning vortex before my eyes.

“W-what—” I spluttered into the void. “What do you—”

You are turning the dream back into a nightmare, said the Praem Plushie. You won, but now you are surrendering again.

“But I can’t— I’m going to— I won’t survive this! I won’t— I won’t—”

Do what you were told to do, she said.

Before I could splutter another incoherent question, a face surfaced from the chaos beyond my self.

Raine, mouthing my own words back at me.

“I don’t want to do this anymore?” she said. “Heather? What does that mean? Heather? Hey, hey, Heather, look at me, look at—”

Raine’s face sunk back into the maelstrom.

I did not want to open the Box. I did not want Eileen to take a single step forward. Whatever that—

—thump—

—was, I did not want to face it, I did not want to know it, I did not want to acknowledge it even existed.

The knowledge would kill me.

Lozzie’s face surfaced next — up on tiptoes, right by Eileen’s side, trying to touch my cheeks beneath my squid-skull mask.

“Heathy! Heathy, she’s so close! She’s right there! We can’t— can’t leave her behind! You didn’t leave me behind! You can do it, it’s right there! We all believe in you, Heathy, so so so so so so much! Heathy—”

Lozzie faded out again, drowned by dread.

She was right, of course.

I would do anything to rescue Maisie. I had decided that long before we had embarked for Wonderland. Was dread certainty of destruction enough to stop me, to turn me back, at this final hurdle? Where had all my courage gone? My resolve and my determination? Why had I allowed myself to falter?

Praem — or whatever the Praem Plushie represented — was also correct. This was a dream. I was but one component of myself, a tiny part of the gestalt being that we all called ‘Heather Morell’. She — I, me, the whole — could not die here, not physically, not truly. Was I afraid of death, or merely the negation of whatever I represented?

Abstract thoughts were rather difficult, however, because the dread still felt completely real.

Evelyn’s face snapped into clarity, somewhere below and ahead.

“Cowards die many times before their deaths. The valiant never taste of death but once,” she said — and then she was gone.

If not for the dread, I would have howled with laughter; as it was, I merely spluttered a bit. That was not Evelyn, it was a quote from Shakespeare’s Julius Caesar. That was me, talking back to myself in this pinprick gyre of the dream.

She — I — was right, of course. To give up now, to fear death more than fear losing my sister forever, that would be like dying a thousand times. If I turned back here, I would die every day from this day forth; I would die with every breath, every twitch of my forlorn weeping. I would die with every second of life bought by my cowardice, my refusal to peel my lost twin from whatever cursed shell in which she had been sealed. The other parts of me, whatever they were, would never forgive this part of me, the part I inhabited right here and now, upon the stage of the dream.

There was my courage. There was my resolve.

Death before betrayal. Death before loss. Death before turning back, and leaving Maisie to her fate.

Behind my squid-skull mask, I closed my eyes as tight as I could, shutting out the whirling vortex of the dream. I squeezed and squeezed and squeezed, until the darkness beneath my lids throbbed red, until my pulse pounded in my ears and my body shook — not with dread, but with anger and focus and the heat of my heartbeat.

“Miles to go before I sleep,” I quoted at myself. “Miles to go before I sleep. Miles to go before I sleep. Come on, Heather. You can do this. You did harder things before. You can do this. You can do this. You can.”

When I opened my eyes I was free of the whirlpool. The dream was back, pretending once more to be reality.

The battlefield of overturned toy tanks and foam darts spread out before me, leading toward the Box. Eileen was below me, hands firmly grasping my thighs, carrying me secure and safe upon her back. My friends surrounded me. Everybody was speaking at once, almost as chaotic as the maelstrom of dream failure.

“—Big H? Big H? Yeah, yeah, I can see her breathing, see her eyes moving, she’s still—”

“—put her down! Yes, ‘Eileen’, I mean you! Put her down, there’s clearly something wrong with her, we need to—”

“Let the Shaman think! Let her think! She thinks and she acts, let her—”

“—Heather? Heather, hey, Heather, look at me, hey—”

Hisssss-hisssss-ssssss—

“She’s dreaming, deeper than us, deeper than—”

“Heather! Heather!”

“Heathy!”

Pbbbbbbrrrrt?

“Heather!”

Thump-thump—

How foolish I had been! Here was my strength and my resolve. They had been right here all along, by my side all this time, and yet I felt such a terrible distance from them since our reunion. Hiding inside my mask, an ugly and wretched thing, dreading what lay before me; I longed to take the mask off and let them all see my face, let them see I was still here. But if they saw, they would see my guilt, like rotten pus beneath my face. They would see me for what I was. Ugly.

They love you, said the Praem Plushie. That’s why they’re with you.

To face dread alone, huddled in my shell — or to face it with my friends, no matter what they thought of me.

It was no choice at all.

Before I could second guess my decision or come down off the sense of unreality imparted by the swirling nightmare of a few moments earlier, I let go of Eileen, reached up with both hands, and yanked the squid-skull mask off my head.

Cold air, fresh air, filled with the smell of turned soil. My friends’ and lovers’ faces, blinking up at me in confusion and surprise. Raine was down on my right, one hand on my uninjured knee, deep worry and concern written on her face. Lozzie was to my left, one arm across my back, biting her lower lip in fear. Evelyn was frowning like I had hurt myself in some terrible way. Even Zheng looked concerned, as if she doubted her Shaman’s health.

I felt like a wretched and vile little thing, wormed out from under a rock; it was good that Eileen was my legs, for I could not run away.

“I … ” I croaked. My voice was raw and scratchy, as if I hadn’t used it in weeks. “I love all of you,” I said. “I hope you know that. I … w-well, I mean, okay, maybe not all of you, exactly. Zalu, Xiyu, I don’t know you enough to love you, but … um … I-I hope that— hic— makes sense … ”

Silence. Wind rustled through the trees far to our collective right. A breeze moved over the desolate battlefield.

Raine broke into a laughing smile of incredible relief. “Of course it makes sense, sweet thing. Love you too.”

“There she is!” Twil cheered. “Heather, yo, you alright?”

“Heathy!” Lozzie chirped. “You came back!”

“I-I, um … uh … ” I felt tears prickle at my eyes. “I was— I was— gone?”

“Sure seemed like it for a sec!” said Twil.

“She needs medical attention!” Evelyn snapped. “She’s concussed, or she’s lost too much blood, or something else. Praem, Praem, go get her down off—”

“Heather is here,” said Praem.

Eileen said: “Heather is present. I present her. Presently.”

“What does that mean!?” Evelyn shouted.

“The Shaman is well!” Zheng bellowed — a notch below her usual depth, what with the reduction of her usual sheer size. “She needed to think. That is all.”

Raine said: “Heather. Heather, hey, it’s okay. You can cry if you gotta, it’s fine, I promise. You said you don’t want to do this anymore. What does that mean? Do what?”

I started to shake my head. “It doesn’t—”

“Nuh uh,” said Raine, sharper and harder than I expected. Her lips curled into a grin. “Sweet thing, you’re still the one most in tune with the dream. If you say something feels wrong, then something is wrong. And hell, even if we weren’t in a dream, I’d say the same thing. Your fears are my fears. Your worries are my worries. So what is it? Tell us what’s wrong.”

I swallowed. The words stuck in my throat, too tiny to face Raine’s kindness. I felt guilty and vile and ugly, and I could not understand those feelings.

But I told the truth.

“I’m terrified of whatever is making that—”

—thump—

I gasped. Something writhed inside my chest, poking at the spaces between my ribs, trying to get out.

“Uh … that, that noise,” I said. “I’m terrified of what that might be.”

And it was more than mere noise; with every subterranean thump of mass against impediment, the ground shook ever so slightly. If a rain shower had passed over us to clean away the debris of Tenny’s battlefield, the puddles would have rippled beneath each distant shiver of the ground. My chest ached in time with the thumping, ribs creaking, some unseen horror trying to burst forth from within me. Guilt given form? Or something else? I tasted bile and blood in the back of my throat.

All a dream, I told myself. All a metaphor.

Evelyn snapped before anybody else could speak. “What’s in the Box!? Yes, you, Eileen!” She jabbed with her renewed bone-wand. “What is in there?! I won’t accept this anymore, not if it’s scaring the shit out of Heather. What is in the Box? Answer me properly, or so help me God—”

“I have told you,” said Eileen. “My answer remains the same. Unfortunately for all of us.”

“—I will shove this wand—”

“Evee!” I shouted back. “Evee, she doesn’t know! She doesn’t know. It doesn’t belong to her.”

Evelyn turned her anger upon me. “Heather, I have never seen you this fucking scared. And yes, I could tell, right through that bloody mask! Something doesn’t add up here. And she’s the missing piece. Who does it belong to, Heather? Hm? Who else is in control of this dream?”

“Me,” I said. “It’s all just me now.”

Evelyn clenched her teeth. “And what does that mean?”

“Maybe it’s Maisie?” suggested Twil, shrugging, wolfish tail wagging. Everyone looked at her, but she just shrugged again. “Besides, hey, whatever that is down there going all bang-bang underground, it can’t beat us now, right?” Twil gestured across what was left of the battlefield. “We’ve got me, Zheng, all the Knights. These two spec ops girls here,” she added for Zalu and Xiyu. “And half a dozen alien Heathers, all spiky and stuff. Who’s gonna go up against them? I wouldn’t want to. Fuck that. No offense, Heather, just like, respect, real scary.”

A distant “Pbrrrrrt!” echoed over the battlefield.

“And Tenns!” Lozzie said. “Tenns is on your side too, Heathy!”

Twil grinned. “Yeah, and Tenny, big style! Who cares if there’s some giant monster down in the Box. Tenny’s bigger, am I right?”

“Right!” Lozzie cheered, throwing her arms in the air. Another distant fluttery trill from Tenny floated over the remains of the battle.

Raine patted my knee again. “Whatever it is, we face it all together. You got that, Heather? You aren’t alone.” She winked at me. “Gonna keep that mask off now?”

“I … uh … ” The mask felt numb in my hands, as if it was a piece of me I had removed. I gestured with it, feeling helpless. “Could somebody … ?”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight stepped forward, still wearing a mask herself, the mask of the Yellow Princess, albeit rumpled and creased, carrying her broken umbrella. She held out her free hand.

“I will watch over your face,” she said. “I will treat it as you, kitten.”

She took the mask from my outstretched hand. Now I was truly naked.

This part of me — whatever I was — still felt the most incredible dread of my life. This part of me might be about to meet an end. But I would see it through with the love of my friends. It was only with their support that I could rescue Maisie.

Had Maisie known all along that this would happen? That I would split myself into all these pieces, and only my friends would be able to put me back together? That they would see past the ugly guilt, and see only me?

“Thank you,” was all I could say. “Thank you, everyone. I … thank you.”

“Heather,” Raine said. “You know I’d follow you anywhere, right down into hell if you needed me there. We’re gonna get you through this. All of you. Every last piece of you.”

I nodded. “Yes. Yes. Come on, let’s … let’s get over there, then. Eileen, continue walking, please. I’m okay now. Let’s resume this.”

Which was a lie. I was very far from okay. My heart was racing, cushioned only by the secret support of the Praem Plushie. My skin was slick with freezing sweat. My teeth almost chattered. My chest felt as if it was wrapped in bands of iron, and as if that iron was the only thing keeping my ribs from bursting outward with some lively awfulness.

But I wasn’t alone.

Our ragged band resumed the short journey across the remainder of Tenny’s battlefield. Myself and Eileen, with Raine at my side; Evelyn in her wheelchair, pushed by Praem; Twil and Zheng, Lozzie up ahead; Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight, walking on churned mud in heels, a minor miracle in itself; half our Knights, led by Zalu and Xiyu; five Abyssal Heathers, ranging far ahead, as if other parts of me felt more bold than I could imagine. Horror’s head was clipped to Zalu’s belt now, and kept her mouth sensibly shut, at long last.

We crossed makeshift trenches cut into the lawns of Cygnet Asylum, littered with rolls of barbed wire, rows of overturned artillery pieces, and piles of Empty Guard corpses. Twil and Zheng both pulled at the barbed wire, bare handed, and came away with clumps of spray-painted cardboard. The Abyssal Heathers clambered up the overturned big guns, hauling themselves higher with tentacles and claws, only to find the barrels stuffed with cotton wool and string, sporting payloads of big paper banners which read ‘bang’. The corpses, once again, were real enough, leaking great pools of oil into the ground. A calm and detached part of my mind was thankful this was mere dream, else all those hydrocarbons would ruin the soil.

But I could barely pay attention to the sights we passed. All I could do was stare into the darkness of the Box, the dark mouth of that vault entrance, past the fallen door and the Empty Guards and the last stand of Vindictive, Hateful, Horrid Little Me.

We finally reached the end of the battlefield, passing out from between dead guns and empty corpses and collapsed trenches, parallel to the deep swathe of destruction cut through the whole thing by the giant form of a certain faithful moth-puppy.

Zalu and Xiyu and the Knights hurried forward to join the stand-off at the mouth of the Box, where the Cattys and the Knights faced down the last of the Empty Guards. A single Abyssal Heather, the final of the six, flitted in the opposite direction, to meet up with the other five as they closed ranks and greeted her with an embrace, swapping kisses and caresses.

The rest of us halted a good thirty feet from the rear of the stand-off, in the warm embrace of a familiar shadow, towering far above us.

“Ppppbbbbtttt-bttttt!” Tenny trilled.

Tenny’s dream-self was beautiful, in the same way as my Abyssal Selves. I had never gotten a chance to examine her up-close during the previous dream which she had joined. I had only ever seen her from a distance, over the rooftops of a simulacra of my home town, Reading, or in the final few moments as the dream had closed. Here, in this expanded memory of Cygnet Asylum, Tenny was close enough to touch.

Somewhere between five to six stories tall, towering over the torn-open rooftop of the Box, she had made herself into a true giant — a ‘Kaiju’, just like in those old timey giant monster movies she sometimes watched on her laptop. Her body was shaped like a cross between a moth and a jelly bean, all soft and rounded at both ends, with a series of long, thin, insectoid legs jutting out from the sides to support her massive weight; six pointed tips were currently buried in the soft soil of the lawns, while another six were resting on the peeled-open Box, as if she was leaning against her handiwork, showing it off for our approval. Her wings were folded back in repose, their work done for now, but a mass of thick black tentacles extended from beneath the shimmering surface of the wings themselves; many of the tentacles waved in the air, like she was celebrating her victory, but several of them continued to grip the edge of the Box, as if ready to rip it wider. Two tentacles had descended all the way down to ground level, to hover over the last handful of Empty Guards, poised to crush them to paste at the first sign of resistance. She wasn’t going to let the Knights or Cattys get shot.

Furred in luxurious velvet black and thickly fluffy whorls of spiralling white, she caught the silver light which spilled down from the slit-crack in the Eye, highlighting the tufts and strands of her fur as if beneath the grace of God-sent sunlight. Her face was a little snout-like, but still instantly recognisable as our Tenny, complete with a beaming cat-like smile beneath her big black eyes and a pair of twitching antennae.

Lozzie threw her hands into the air again. “Tenny! Baby! Well done!”

“Prrrrbttt!” Tenny replied. Her high-pitched trilling noise shook the air, but not unpleasantly, like standing next to a jet engine made of fluff and felt.

Tenny’s sheer happiness was enough to push back the worst of the dread which still clotted the passages of my heart. Even if I died here, I had done some good out in the waking world, alongside Lozzie. Whatever happened here, Tenny was free, and had her whole life ahead of her.

I blinked a thin sheen of tears from my eyes. What if I never got to see Tenny finish growing up?

“Holy fucking shit,” Twil said, gazing up at Tenny’s substantial bulk. “Lozzie, you gotta stop her mainlining Mothra movies.”

“Too late!” Lozzie chirped. “Isn’t her cosplay the best?!”

Raine shot a smirk at Twil. “What’s this, wolfie? You scared of Tenny now?”

“No!” Twil tutted. “I mean just, like, I mean, she can’t do this in reality, right? She’s huge! We’d cause a national panic if she did this in Sharrowford, right?”

“Yessssss!” trilled Tenny. Twil flinched, then put her hands as if in surrender.

Evelyn huffed. “Stop bellyaching, Twil. She can do whatever she wants, we’re in a dream.”

“Glorious,” said Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight. “Well done.”

“Puppy!” Zheng roared. “You are huge!”

“Prrrrrrrrrrrrt!!!” went Tenny.

I added my voice, calling upward to my surrogate moth-like daughter. “Y-yes! Tenny, it’s me! It’s Heather! You’re so beautiful, and … and thank you! Well done! I love you, Tenny! We all love you. Never forget that, okay? I love you, Heather loves you, I helped make you and … and I love you.”

My voice trailed off as I realised what I was doing.

I was trying to say goodbye.

I clamped down on that emotion, cramming it deep down inside me. I could not let my friends and companions and lovers — least of all Raine or Evelyn — know about the dread certainty which coiled and bubbled in my guts, even if they were committed to stand at my side while I faced the source of that dread. If they knew what I suspected I was marching into, they might try to stop me. I had to be—

Ruthless?

Like her — Lonely Heather, the Vile and Rotten version of myself?

The paradox made my head spin. How could I be the ruthless one now, if she had separated from me?

Before I had time to let the implications of those thoughts blossom into a dream-splitting fissure, Eileen opened her mouth and spoke a single word which turned all heads toward her.

“Granddaughter?”

Evelyn scrunched up her eyes as if experiencing an instant and terrific migraine, hissing “Again?” Raine froze, eyes wide, swallowing a smirk. Twil started to laugh — then stopped.

Lozzie hopped into the air and did a full 180-degree turn, poncho spinning outward to either side. She landed on her toes, a twinkle in her eyes, and squinted at Eileen.

Eileen said: “Granddaughter number two? Via Heather.”

Lozzie raised a hand. “I’ll allow it! But it’s up to Tenns!”

Evelyn snapped, “This is all very heart-warming, but do we have time for this? I’m going to answer my own question — no!”

“Y-yes,” I agreed. “This is all very sweet, but we need to—”

THUMP.

“—get down into the Box.”

“Agreed,” Raine said, glancing around at the group. “Heather’s in charge of this. If she says we get shifting, we get shifting. Tenny, you’re a star. Thanks for the assist, big girl!”

“Prrrbt!”

“Hey, uh,” Twil said, shading her eyes against the silver light pouring from the sky. She was peering up at Tenny and squinting. “That’s Jan up there on her back, right?”

Twil was correct — Jan was visible, several stories up, as a dull grey metal figure clinging to the soft fur of Tenny’s back, clutching an even smaller blob of russet in one arm.

“Ah, yes!” I said. “Maybe we should call to her, see if she wants to come down?”

Raine stuck her machete in the ground, point down, then cupped her hands around her mouth. “Hullo up there, Jan! How’s it going?”

Jan moved one arm, barely visible at that distance, raising her helmet’s visor. A pale oval appeared in the grey blob.

A distant voice floated down from Tenny’s back.

“It’s going!”

Raine shouted back: “Fancy coming down? Joining us for the final stretch? Dream’s almost over!”

“I’ll stay up here, thank you very much!”

Raine blinked in surprise and glanced at me. I shrugged, a little confused. Twil and Evee both looked rather perplexed as well.

Jan shouted again: “It’s a darn sight safer up here right now! Away from all the guns!”

Lozzie flapped her poncho. “Janny! Janny, it’s safe down here too!”

Jan went silent for a long moment.

Lozzie did a little side-to-side spin with her poncho. “I’lllllll protect you, Janny! Right now I’m extra double good at that! I’m spiky and sharp!” She waved her shiv in the air, edge glinting in the light. “Seeeeee?”

Up on Tenny’s back, Jan paused and leaned forward, as if trying to peer down at us. A moment later her voice rang out again.

“Lozzie, is that you?”

“Yaaaaah!” Lozzie called. “Come down, Janny! I’ll look after you! Niiiiice and snug!”

Jan put her face in one hand. Even at that great height I heard a tiny little clank of metal.

A moment later, one of Tenny’s bus-width tentacles dipped toward Jan, pausing only a few feet above her armoured form, the tip narrowed to a sharp-ended slit. Jan looked up and flinched, but some kind of communication must have passed between her and Tenny. The tentacle dipped further, then lifted Jan up by the scruff of her armoured neck.

Like a battered angel in dull plate-mail descending on the mechanical arm of a stage-machine, Jan was briskly lowered through the air, past Tenny’s smiling face, and down to the ground. Her armoured feet staggered sideways as she landed, wide-eyed with terror inside her helmet. She still had the Saye Fox clutched in her arms, hugging her tightly to prevent a fall.

“Janny!” Lozzie cheered, running forward to slam into Jan with an armour-piercing hug. She giggled and smirked with a little bit too much energy; the power of the dream had not entirely left our Lozzie just yet. Jan looked halfway between awestruck and terrified, but did not recoil or let go of Lozzie. A strong mark in her favour, I thought.

Lozzie would be safe and appreciated with Jan. Another thing I did not have to worry about, once I was gone.

The Saye Fox wriggled out of Jan’s arms before Lozzie’s impact. She hit the ground with a gentle skitter of paws and quickly crossed to Evee’s wheelchair, where she paced around Evelyn twice, then sat at her feet.

“Yip-yip-yap!” went the Fox.

“Quite,” Evelyn sighed. “Glad to see you’re safe … um … grandmother.”

“Yerp!”

Evee’s past, finally bridged. Another matter that I had helped heal. Was it to be the last? My heart was racing in my chest now that I realised what I was doing, checking off the matters which I would not regret in my final moments.

Thump! Thump!

My ribs creaked. My chest ached. Something inside me still wanted to get out.

Jan peered over Lozzie’s shoulder, eyes roving across myself and my companions. She stared in open awe as the six Abyssal Heathers stalked forward to touch Tenny’s descended tentacle, each one briefly brushing their own tentacles over Tenny’s gigantic black limb. Tenny let out a happy little “Prrrrbit!” just as if I’d given her a hug.

Jan swallowed. “Uh, I’m not going to ask what exactly is going on here. Or who Heather is riding.” She eyed Eileen briefly. “Though it’s good to see you all, glad to see this plan worked. I would just like this to be over, preferably not with a final boss fight.”

“I am no longer a boss,” said Eileen. “But I am boss.”

Jan went even more pale. “Don’t— don’t— I don’t want to know. Okay? Just don’t— don’t tell me. Can we go back to the waking world yet?”

Raine said, “We need to put Heather back together first.”

“Long story,” Evelyn huffed.

Jan swallowed. “Right. Right. Okay. I’ll just … I’ll just stick with Lozzie here, if that’s alright.”

Lozzie seemed to take this well. She hopped back and wriggled her hand into one of Jan’s armoured gauntlets, then threw her a saucy little wink.

—thump—

Raine pulled her machete out of the ground, made a circle motion in the air with her other fist, then raised her voice. “Alright, ladies. Everyone hang back a bit, okay? I’m gonna go check out this stand-off and—”

“Raine,” I said. “There’s no need for caution. I think they’re already beaten. We can just walk right in there.”

Raine held my gaze for a moment too long, with a mote of surprise in her eyes. But then she nodded. “I’m protecting you all the way on this, Heather. You don’t get a choice in that. Understand, sweet thing? You’re not walking in there alone.”

All I could do was nod, trying to control my emotions. “Eileen,” I said. “Take the lead, please.”

“Are you leading me, or am I leading you?” Eileen said.

I smiled a little. “Whichever you prefer.”

“I lead. I lean.”

Eileen strode forward, heading for the line of Caterpillars and Knights.

All the forces we had brought to Wonderland were accounted for now, assembled around that final door, the final portal, the way down into the Box. In the rear of the stand-off stood the six Caterpillars, their off-white carapaces dirty with mud from the running battle, arranged in a curve as if to prevent any escape. They were not yet fully regrown, each one about the size of a shire horse rather than an entire barn. As we passed through the middle of their formation, a series of soft little doot! sounds greeted us, six in total, one from each of the Cattys. I reached out to touch one of the carapaces as we passed, running my fingers along the flank of a good friend and loyal ally. I muttered a thank you beneath my breath.

Lozzie decided to hug all of them, running up and down the line, pulling Jan behind her.

Next were the Knights — all thirty finally reassembled in one place. Their fake security guard armour was battered and broken, visors smashed, helmets cracked, weapons reduced to scrap metal and damaged plastic. But they crouched in three solid ranks, taking cover behind a series of low metal walls which separated the Box’s vault-door from the lawns. Each one of them looked prepared to go over the top and charge the defenders, even empty-handed as they were.

Standing tall, out in the open, without a scrap of cover, was the one Knight I had wondered over for quite some time.

“Oh!” I said in surprise as Eileen drew level with him. “It’s you! And … and you. Oh, wow. What have you … done?”

The Forest Knight — the only one I was reliably capable of picking out as an individual from among the hive-mind — turned the blank mirror of his visor to look at me. He nodded once.

The Forest Knight had undergone quite a transformation. Like his siblings, his armour was battered and broken and his dream-wrought firearm was reduced to almost nothing. Unlike the other Knights, something else had flowed in to fill the gaps — a thick, gloopy, viscous goo, light brown like fresh clay. The goo had hardened into plates of armour over his security guard uniform; the plates were decorated with the same perspective-defying floral patterns as his real armour, out in the waking world; that was the only reason I could truly recognise him. Some of the material had lengthened into an imitation of his chosen weapon — a huge axe, held over his shoulder in an easy pose. From his arms sprouted a series of short tentacles, wriggling in the air, forming little eyeballs at their tips.

The Forest Knight and Mister Squiddy were working together, on a more literal level than I had ever expected. There was no time to investigate the implications right then, but I filed it away, for later, for beyond the dream.

If I survived.

And finally, right there, strapped to the Forest Knight’s back, was the body Jan had built for Maisie — a grey and featureless version of my own body, limp and lifeless, without flesh or face, ready for inhabitation.

—thump-thump—

The rest of my friends drew up alongside us. A couple of them greeted the Forest Knight; Evelyn said something about Mister Squiddy, but I was barely paying attention. Eileen said something else, something that made Twil groan and Lozzie giggle.

—thump-thump—

Past the trio of low steel walls, opposite the assembled Knights, was the fallen vault door — a great metal disk lying on a wide expanse of featureless concrete, flanked by a pair of partially wrecked guard posts, damaged by the passing of Tenny’s tentacles. Six Empty Guards — clean and shiny mirrors of the Knights, with working guns and intact armour — crouched among the wreckage, taking cover behind the rim of the fallen door and in the ruins of one of the guard posts. They were so still they looked frozen. Their submachine guns were pointed at the floor, as if in premature surrender.

Past the Guards and the fallen disk was the doorway itself — a massive circle of metal, set in a huge panel covered in electronic controls and little blinking LEDs. The machinery was wrecked, cracked by the pressure of the buckled walls. The doorway itself was bent out of shape; the vault door must have popped free like a cork.

Past that doorway was dripping darkness, lit by the distant fires of alarm-lights, like volcanism beneath the deepest of seas.

Thump!

And it — whatever it was — knew I was here.

“Heather? Sweet thing?” Raine said at my side. “What now? Those guards are armed, we can’t just walk past them.”

Evelyn hissed. “Are we certain this isn’t a trap? Heather?”

—thump-THUMP—

“Shit me,” Twil muttered. “Ground’s really fucking shaking now. We’ve pissed something the fuck off down there.”

“Yes,” I said. “Yes. It’s over. We’ve already won. She’s lost everything. She’s all alone now. We can just … just … ”

In my peripheral vision, the six Abyssal Heathers stalked forward, flanking the remaining half-dozen Empty Guards from both sides. Tentacles flicked into the air, sprouting rows of barbed hooks, their tips narrowing into razor-sharp points. Claws slid from well-lubricated sheaths. Jaws opened wide, sharp teeth dripping with sticky toxic mucus. Six hissing voices rose in six abyssal throats.

“Wait!” I shouted. “Wait, please. There’s no need for more violence now.”

The Abyssal Heathers paused, turning void-dark eyes toward me.

“There’s no need for a fight anymore,” I repeated. “She has nothing left. We only have to ask.”

Beneath me, Eileen raised her voice: “You there! May we see Maisie?”

Evelyn sighed as if at the end of her rope. Raine made a valiant but failing effort not to smirk. Twil snorted. Lozzie made a sound like a steam kettle. I appreciated the pun, but—

—thump—

—my heart was beating too fast to laugh, and my ribs hurt like hell was trying to break free from inside my heart.

By some miracle, Eileen’s appeal worked. A distant crackle of radio static crossed the no-man’s-land of the fallen vault door. One of the Empty Guards turned his head to speak into the little hand-held radio attached to the shoulder of his uniform.

From down inside my own chest, a voice crackled forth.

“Yes, that’s correct,” it said — Lonely Heather, Isolated and Desolate Me, her voice like lead and ashes, answering the inquiry from her defeated soldiers. “Stand down. I … I think that’s the right terminology. Stand down.”

For a moment I had no idea where the voice had come from. Between the cracking inside my head and the thumping beneath all our feet, I was prepared to believe that somehow I had become my own Lonely Self, that her voice was channelled from within my own chest, that the dream had coiled backward on itself so hard that I could simply hear these things now, no matter how far away. Why not? Everything else was far beyond the rim of absurdity now.

But then the Praem Plushie peeked out from within my yellow blanket, holding the little hand-held radio which I had taken off the first batch of Empty Guards.

“Stand down,” Lonely Heather’s voice hissed from the speaker. “Let them pass. Let them in. It’s over.”

I accepted the radio from the Praem Plushie, with numb fingers and a lump in my throat. All my friends watched me, frozen with anticipation and surprise. Raine mouthed ‘Is that her?’ I nodded my head, though my neck felt like a steel cable pulling taut to breaking point.

My thumb found the main button on the hand-held radio. I pressed it, and spoke into the microphone.

“Tell them to throw down their weapons,” I said.

A long pause. Then a sob, distant and muffled, so that I could not be sure if I had truly heard it. Lonely Heather said, “Throw down your guns, everyone. It’s over. I’ve lost.”

As one, the Empty Guards on the far side of the fallen vault door dropped their guns and rose to their feet, raising their hands into the air.

The Knights swarmed forward, without need of command or instruction, though Zalu and Xiyu joined them; within seconds they had scooped up the fallen weapons and restrained the six Empty Guards.

“Don’t be too hard on them!” I called. “It’s not their fault! They’re not even really alive. They’re just … just her.”

A limp and lifeless laugh squawked from the radio in my hand: “Ha. That’s right. It’s not their fault, Heather. It’s yours. This is all your fault now. I hope you appreciate that I tried to protect you. I tried.”

Anger and disgust welled up inside me, threatening to push a column of bile up my throat. I snapped into the radio, “You and I can talk face to face soon enough, thank you very much. How do we reach you? There better not be any traps inside the Box, either, or I’ll—”

You’ll what, I thought to myself — hurt her?

Lonely Heather snorted a dead little laugh. “It’s a single route. Just walk in. I’ll wait.”

“Promise me—”

The radio connection cut out with a little ‘fzzzt’. Lonely Heather had terminated the call. I tutted and hissed with frustration. She — me! — was so irritating and stubborn, I had no idea how anybody could ever put up with her behaviour.

When I lowered the radio and looked back up at my friends, I expected hard-nosed concern and practical frowns. Raine would have her machete ready to fight anything which my Traitorous Little Other sent against us, while Evelyn would be worried about tricks and traps and ambushes as we plunged into the Box. Zheng would be eager for a fight, and Lozzie would be flashing her shiv, and—

But instead the concern was gentle, and the frowns were worried.

Raine just said, “That was her, right? This other part of you? Down in the Box?”

“Uh … yes.”

“And she’s all alone down there?” Raine asked. “You’re all alone, down there?”

“ … y-yes, but—”

Evelyn said, “I want to get down there, ASAP. I don’t like the way her voice sounded, not one bit.”

“Heathyyyyy,” Lozzie said, a little whine in her voice. I glanced at her, but she wasn’t looking at me, she was staring into the dark portal which led down into the Box.

“Spooky as fuck,” said Twil. “That sounded exactly like Heather. I guess … it is Heather? Another Heather?”

“We already have enough of those,” Evelyn drawled. “And— hey! Wait! Wait for the rest of us!”

The Six Abyssal Heathers were already stalking forward, claws tap-tapping over the fallen vault door, sliding back into the shadows beyond the circular doorway.

Raine hopped forward, machete in the air, more like the baton of a parade leader than the weapon of a revolutionary. “Who’s coming down with us? Who’s holding the door? Quickly now, people!”

The brief debate over party organisation was lost on me; I felt like a pebble whirling in a waterspout, waiting to be carried to shore. The Knights opted to stay and hold the exit to the Box, in case of an unexpected situation. Zalu and Xiyu did the same, overtly much more comfortable sticking to their dreamlike ‘special operations’ role than plunging into the heart of the dream. The Caterpillars couldn’t come either, the walkway beyond the door did not look wide enough for even their reduced size.

Everyone else — all the friends and companions I had rescued, plus the latecomers of Jan, the Saye Fox, and the Forest Knight — moved toward the doorway together, with me in the centre of the group, still carried on Eileen’s shoulders, hurrying to catch up with the clicking claws of the six Abyssal Heathers.

Did my friends expect no trickery? No traps on our path? Praem pushed Evelyn’s wheelchair as if we were not descending into the lair of—

—thump—

—a great and terrible beast. Eileen carried me forward without comment. Raine and Zheng strode at my sides. Twil had her claws out, but no more than that. Lozzie pulled Jan along by one armoured gauntlet.

We passed beneath the shattered circular doorway, into the subterranean shadows of the Box.

“E-Eileen,” I stammered. “W-wait … ”

“But you weigh so little.”

“Now isn’t the time for puns! I—” The shadows covered us, swallowing us whole. “Oh … n-no—”

—thump—

But then suddenly, Raine’s hand found mine. She looked up at me from beside Eileen, beaming with all her usual confidence, hair raked back, muscles flowing and flexing beneath her bloodstained clothes.

“Heather, hey,” she purred. “I know you’re afraid, I can tell. But I’ve got you. We’ve all got you. We’re not leaving any part of you behind.”

My chest felt like it was going to burst. “I … love you, Raine.”

“Love you too,” she said. “I’ve got you.”

The interior of the Box — the most high-tech, high-security, high-secrecy part of Cygnet Asylum — was exactly as I had witnessed on Eileen’s wall of monitors. A world of matte steel surfaces was studded with emergency lighting and ineffable control panels; metal walkways were suspended over sheer drops down into infinite darkness, winding a slow and silent path between vast glass-fronted aquariums full of murky water. Our footsteps clicked and rang against the floors, echoing off into the silent flashing darkness beyond the glass tanks, beyond the landscape of pipes and machinery, accompanied by only the drip drip drip of water sloshing and sluicing from shattered enclosures.

Many of the tanks were indeed shattered — glass lay in avalanche sheets down the sides of ruined aquariums, spilling into the void below, forming an underwater sea-shore of razor fragments and iceberg-blocks among the slopping effluvia of the broken tanks themselves. Vast quantities of water seemed to have filled some lower layer of the Box, drowning the machines and choking the walkways and burying the lift shafts. Dark shapes slid past, swimming in the waters of this newborn ocean — giant shapes trailing ragged membranes, reaching above the surface with clutches of pulsating tentacles, opening glinting jaws as they floated beneath our path.

“Fuuuck,” Twil hissed as we crossed one such section, her eyes glued on the steel mesh at her own feet; in the oceanic abyss beneath us, something with many sleek heads was basking upon the surface, floating at the very limit of our sight. A dozen jaws opened and closed as if breathing. Necks writhed and twisted like a nest of snakes, while a bloated white belly rolled beneath the still waters.

“Do not look down,” Evelyn said between clenched teeth. “Twil. Stop looking down. Stop it.”

“But—”

“Eyes up, girl. Eyes up!”

Lozzie cooed. “They’re all so pretty!”

“I wish I knew this place,” said Eileen. “But I do not.”

Jan was silent. Zheng rumbled like a tiger looking at her rivals. Raine stayed focused on me. The Saye Fox trotted along as if immune to such sights.

We walked on, heading deeper, down the one pathway which unfolded before us.

The six Abyssal Heathers showed no fear, ranging far ahead, scurrying across the walls, walking on the handrails, sometimes even diving into the waters below with a graceful swoop of wings and tentacles, only to surface again later, dripping wet and hissing with soft satisfaction. They led the way now — myselves, confident and whole and striding free, where I was a mollusc hiding in my shell, carried upon Eileen’s back, cringing from the truth. I struggled to understand these transcendent beauties as part of myself. Had I ever possessed such clarity and wonder, before this dream of Cygnet? Would I have the courage to dive from the walkway into those dark waters, to swim with creatures which terrified mortal minds? It did not seem so, not then, not to me.

As we plunged deeper into the Box, we discovered the corpses of many Empty Guards — lying tangled on the walkway, slumped over the railings, or floating in the waters below. We passed automatic turrets with their electronic innards scooped out, control panels cracked open and eviscerated like carrion, security doors battered from their hinges and reduced to scrap metal.

“Holy shit, Big H,” Twil whispered in appreciation at one particularly complex looking automatic turret with the barrels bent and the gearbox fused into a mass of melted slag. “Your little alien mini-mes did all this?”

“She did this,” said Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight. “They are all parts of Heather herself. The one on Eileen’s back is just another part.”

Hisssssssss went one of the Abyssal Heathers, from up ahead.

Twil glanced at me, as if I was a finger, or a hand. She gulped and nodded, and we all carried on ahead.

Eventually — after ten, or fifteen, or twenty minutes’ walk, for time ceased to have meaning, down here in the sump of the dream — an aquarium tank grander than any others slowly came into view up ahead. The vast structure loomed out of the darkness, as if the Box was a mere hollow space, and this was the core.

Wrapped in walkways and gantries, guarded by the dead shells of an entire army of automatic guns, lit from below by shattered red and orange warning lights, murky with darkness and depth and sheer crushing pressure, the aquarium tank towered — a hundred stories, a thousand feet into the air, taller and wider and grander than anything the Box could possibly have held. Mist and condensation drifted around the sides of the structure. Deep cracking sounds echoed outward from it, as if from an iceberg suspended in freezing seawater.

“Is that … ?” Twil hissed.

“I suspect so,” Evelyn grunted. “Heather?”

A lump had formed in my throat, while my mouth had gone dry. My hands were shaking, sweaty, skin prickling with heat. My heart went thud-thud-thud against the inside of my ribs. I longed to hide inside my squid-skull mask again, but then I would be alone.

Maisie waited for me, down there at the bottom of this abyss.

I nodded, just once. “Yes. That’s her cell. Her cage. I’m sure of it.”

“That pounding noise has stopped,” Raine said, voice tight, muscles taut and ready; I recognised that look on her, that readiness for anything. She felt it too, or perhaps she was merely picking up on my own fear and resolve. “What does that mean?”

I realised with shock that Raine was correct — we had not heard the thumping noise in several minutes.

“It knows I’m here,” I muttered.

“Heather?”

I swallowed. There was no sense in secrecy now, but I had no idea why this feeling was so strong. “It knows I’m here,” I repeated. “No reason to fight for release anymore. It knows I’m here.”

“And so are we!” Lozzie chirped.

“Damn right,” said Twil, cracking her knuckles. “You’re not here alone.”

“Never alone,” said Raine.

Evelyn sighed, as if all this drama was too much for her. But she nodded. “Heather’s not doing this alone. That much is clear.”

Above the central aquarium the ceiling of the Box was broken and shattered, peeled away in great layers of bent metal, where Tenny had breached the roof from outside. But paradoxically no silver Eye-light shone down through that gap, no hint of daylight reached the depths, no solace touched the core of this place, as if the conditions inside the Box had expanded outward to define the entire dream.

One of Tenny’s vast tentacles was hanging down through that gap. It twitched as we approached, then swung through the air to move level with us, level with the walkway. That tiny gesture heartened me beyond words. I whispered a thank you to Tenny, that she had managed to join us, down here in the dark.

Lozzie hopped to the edge of the walkway and reached out to pat the side of the tentacle. “Good Tenns!”

“See?” Raine said, smiling just for me. “You’re far from alone, Heather.”

The walkway led straight toward the central aquarium, terminating in a series of enclosed metal structures, like barnacles attached to the glass. In the middle was a structure like a box all to itself, stout as a bunker, windowless, the rear side flush with the glass of the aquarium itself.

The little steel room.

A single metal door stood at the end of the walkway, leading into that room. It was closed.

“Heather?” Raine said. “Heather?”

“W-what?” I could barely tear my eyes away. “Yes?”

“Do you want one of us to go in first? Or do you want to do it?”

My throat had closed up. My belly hurt like I’d eaten rotten meat. My skin was plastered with cold sweat.

“Can we … ” I swallowed. “Can we all go together?”

Entering the little steel room was a blur. Raine burst in first, machete raised in case of some final trick. Eileen carried me through, right on her heels. The rest of my friends bundled inside, all rushing into the tiny, cramped, nasty little space. The Abyssal Heathers stalked in last, alongside the Forest Knight, as if they already knew what we would find.

Revealed to the naked eyes, the little steel room was sad and pitiful — a cold and empty space, walled in grey, with a little steel table and a little steel chair. Computers and control panels lined the walls, blinking their cold, empty lights into the chilly air. There were no Empty Guards left now, they had all gone.

The back wall of the little steel room was made of frosted glass, just as I had seen on the cameras in Eileen’s office — the exterior of the grand central aquarium in which Maisie was held, though we were much too far away to spy Maisie herself. The glass was cracked now, covered in a spider-web of broken lines. Little trickles of cold water seeped from between hairline fractures, pooling into a thin puddle on the floor.

A vast dark shape coiled and writhed far beyond sight, hundreds of meters away, hidden by the murk.

And huddled at the foot of that wall was—

“Heather!”

Raine rushed forward, going down on her knees, offering aid to my worst enemy. Myself.

Lonely Heather, Hateful Heather, Spiteful Heather. She was down on the floor, hugging her knees to her chest, dressed in greasy Cygnet-issue pajamas. Her eyes were rimmed with red from crying, her expression slack and dead with exhaustion. Her hair was filthy, raked back from the action of panicked hands. Her right fist was covered in blood, clenched tight around what I knew was the pebble, the little speck of grit in which she had placed so much meaning.

She looked exactly like me, in every last respect.

I felt sick.

Lonely Heather flinched away from Raine. “N-no, don’t touch me!”

“Woah, woah, Heather, Heather, it’s okay, it’s me. It’s Raine!” Raine said, but Lonely Me just shook her head, and shook with a dry sob. “I just want to help, you’re part of Heather too. Heather? Heather, hey, heeeey, it’s okay, it’s okay.”

Others rushed forward — Lozzie, casting down her shiv, Evelyn in her wheelchair, shouting at everyone to calm down, Sevens, carrying my mask in one hand.

But Lonely Me had eyes for only me. We locked gazes. Everyone else fell quiet, as if the dream cleared the stage for this moment.

“I hope you’re happy,” she said.

“No!” I replied. “No, not at all. Not like this, not divided against ourselves. And not until I — until ‘we’,” I forced myself to say. “Until we rescue Maisie.” I raised my eyes to the dark shape coiling far behind the glass. “But, what is that? It can’t be Maisie, I saw her before, it can’t be her. You wouldn’t explain to me, but I can feel it trying to get out. It’s been trying to get out, all this time. What is—”

The dark shape swooped forward, sliding through the water.

It was gigantic, a titan of the seas. It must have been even further away than I thought, because the motion made my head swim and my stomach lurch. Rainbow tentacles the size of redwood trees flickered in the murk. Membranous wings caught the fluid, propelling the giant toward the little steel room. Teeth and claws and hooked barbs scraped against fractured glass.

An eyeball the size of a car filled the glass wall, pressed against the cracks.

That eyeball was all the colours of reality — void-dark and peach-dawn pink and deeply dripping yellow. But it was oh so familiar.

Lonely Heather did not even turn to look. She stared at me instead, lost deep in despair.

“What … what am I looking at?” I whispered, though I knew already, down in my heart. “It looks like … like another abyssal me, like—”

“It’s us,” said Lonely Heather. Her voice was so dead and empty, as if she felt the dread and death that I knew was approaching. “It’s you and me.”

“But what—”

“You know what. We both know it now. It’s the one thing we’ve been trying to avoid acknowledging all this time,” she said, with slow tears running down her cheeks. “Guilt.”

Dread stopped up my breath. My heart juddered to a halt. I wanted to curl up in a corner and shut out the dream.

“No,” I whispered. “No. Don’t—”

“Survivor’s guilt.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



And there it is.

Been keeping this one buried deep, haven’t you, Heather? Drowned deep in an ocean of dark water.

Ahem! Well well well! What can I say? It’s been a long road getting here, dear readers, but we’re finally in the last motions of arc 24. The last 4 motions, to be exact. Behind the scenes, everything is (almost) complete, and arc 24 is ending – almost for certain – on chapter number 38. Of course, I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeves yet, and there’s an epilogue arc (short!) yet to come. But we’re so close. Heather is so close! Much closer than she would like …

In the meantime, I have more art from over on the discord! Actually there’s been a bunch of art added to the fanart page over the last few weeks, but I’ve been all topsy-turvy and barely able to keep track of it, so go take a look! But I would like to highlight this illustration of Evelyn with her bone-wand, showing her irritation with a, um, certain somebody (by Brack!)

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! Thank you for being here and reading my little story! I know, I know, I say this all the time, but I couldn’t do even a fraction of this without all of you, the readers! Thank you for being here! Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, Heather is finally face to face with what has lurked inside for so very long. And perhaps it’s not content to stay locked up behind glass for much longer.

bedlam boundary – 24.34

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Nothing else this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Craaaaack-crunch-skeeeeereeeeekt-crrrkang!

Cracking and crunching, ripping and tearing, breaking and bending and bursting; it was the single loudest sound I had ever heard, Outside or on Earth, in dreams or in the waking world — a hundred-car pile-up on a busy motorway, crossed with the implosion of a continent made from crystal and diamond. An almighty dream-quake vibrated through the filthy floors and up the mottled grey walls of the dirty little canteen, shaking dust and debris loose from the ceiling tiles, rattling the rusty tables and chairs against each other, drawing gasps and screams from every throat. Liberated patients and ex-nurses alike clung together, gone wide-eyed with instinctive terror. All around me, my friends froze in panic, while I clutched all that much tighter to Eileen’s shoulders.

This was no neat fracture in a glass aquarium, no matter how large. This was not a straight little fissure or a clean break in a single surface. This was the peeling back of ruptured metal layers, screaming as they were torn apart; this was steel girders and mountains of concrete smashed aside and tossed high into the sky; this was reinforced walls shattered into masonry dust and scattered across the emerging visage of the monstrous titan they had once contained; this was—

Over.

The great cracking roar trailed off as suddenly as it had begun. The cacophony had lasted no more than a handful of seconds.

Aftershocks of falling debris and clattering metal came from somewhere far away, echoing in the vastness beyond the walls of Cygnet Asylum.

Dozens of patients and ex-nurses looked about in panting fear, braced for a second tremor, bewildered and confused in the way only an Englisher exposed to the unthinkable breach of an earthquake can be. My friends and companions had fared little better: Raine, right at my side, had her machete half-raised, as if she could fight an earthquake in a dream with the power of a sharp edge and a strong arm; Twil had tucked her tail between her legs and scurried over to Evee’s wheelchair; Evelyn had gone white-faced and frozen with fear; Praem was very, very, very still — the most anxiety she ever showed; Zalu and Xiyu, still flanking Eileen on either side, looked ready to execute what Raine later called a ‘rapid advance toward the rear’; Sevens had buried her face in the chest of the Abyssal Heather who was carrying her; the other Abyssal Mes had ceased their constant heavy petting and turned outward in a protective ring, every muscle pulled tight, tentacles flared, lightless eyes thrown wide. Even Zheng had gone stiff, fists clenched hard, waiting for something to fight or eat or shout at.

Only Lozzie looked unconcerned, head tilted, one ear cocked toward the ceiling.

And inside me?

Nothing had changed.

That made no sense; I’d been ignoring the implications since those cracking sounds had started, but I was no fool, even reduced as I was. Whatever shell was cracking, the source lay inside my heart. But all those cracking sounds — had they been leading nowhere after all? Nothing inside me had broken open, no barriers had been breached, no revelations unfolded down in the dark secret meat of my soul.

If anything, I felt worse.

Behind the privacy of my squid-skull mask, my face felt like an unlanced boil, sweaty and shiny and taut with the pus of my guilt. I felt like sobbing for release, praying for the dream to end before I had to remove the helmet and show everyone my true face. I turned my head to whisper a half-formed plan in Eileen’s ear; the battle, the revolution, it was all over now, our friends were safe — so if Eileen broke and ran for the Box before my friends figured out what was happening, perhaps I could steal a few minutes alone with Lonely Heather. Perhaps she and I could end this, between ourselves, with only the Eye herself to see my hands wrapped around my own filthy little neck.

But my lips faltered; I couldn’t get the words out. Where had all my courage gone?

Before I could try again, my friends began to recover.

“Everyone okay?” Raine shouted. “Yeah, yeah, that means all of you, girls!” She pointed with her machete. “Any injuries, falls, bumped heads? Show of hands for injuries. Nobody?”

Twil joined in. “I think we’re okay! Like, emotional damage, yeah, but no real heat. Evee, you good? Praem? We cool? We cool.”

Zheng grunted, “More noise and fury than motion. A trick?”

Raine glanced up at me. “Heather? Heather, what was that?”

“Uh … ” I swallowed, trying to regain my bearings. “A-another Eye-quake?”

Twil spluttered. “Another?! When was the first?!”

Eileen said: “I do not quake.”

Evelyn shouted from down in her wheelchair, slapping at one armrest with her bone-wand. “Everyone stay where you are! If that happens again, we need to get out, before this whole building comes down on … our … ”

Evee trailed off, her words faltering before a strange sound carried on the wind.

A distant vibration — a feathery, fluttery, velvet-furred trill of triumph, a great and throaty “Pbbbbbbbbrrrrttt!” — sounded somewhere out there, on the battlefield beyond the hospital.

Lozzie lit up with delight, bouncing on the spot, throwing both hands into the air.

“It’s Tenns!” she cried. “It’s Tenns! That was Tenny, ripping open the Box!”

A cheer went up from the crowd crammed into the filthy Cygnet canteen, from patients and ex-nurses alike, punctuated with relieved laughter and plenty of mildly exasperated head shaking; even the Knights raised their battered weapons in silent salute. Doubtless half the crowd didn’t understand what they were cheering for, but Lozzie was the true figurehead of this revolution, and everyone understood the tone of victory from our dear little Lozzie.

Perhaps once this was all over and the dream was done, Lozzie could teach them about the wonders of Tenny.

Once the dream was done …

My throat tightened. My face felt hot and shiny. Something shifted in my chest, pushing against the inside of my ribs.

All my friends relaxed too. Raine lowered her machete and laughed, grinning at Tenny’s antics. Twil straightened up, untucking her tail, wolfish ears popping up above her dark hair. Evelyn sighed heavily and ran a hand over her exhausted face, a little green around the gills. Zheng roared “Tenny!”, grinning like the mad, blood-soaked idol she was. Sevens scrambled around in the arms of the Heather Abyssus still holding her to her chest. The five Abyssal Heathers all relaxed their postures, reaching out to link their tentacles once again. I envied such easy connection. If only I could communicate with myself like that.

Praem said, “Tenny is a good girl.”

Eileen replied. “Good girls have good dreams.”

“Good girls get to bed on time,” replied Praem.

“Time is not time for bed. Bedtime has no time.”

“Yes,” said Praem.

Raine thumbed at Eileen and said, “Look at these two, getting on like a house on fire.”

Eileen said, “Houses on fire generally do not get on, or up, or down, or much of anything ever again.”

Twil sighed. “It’s a figure of speech. Bloody hell, is she going to be like this for everything?”

“Yes,” said Praem.

Evelyn groaned in her hand. “Put me back under the dream. Please. Just wheel me about and wake me when this is over.”

“No,” said Praem.

I should have felt comfort, belonging, and safety; it was only a few hours since I had followed Eileen out of that antiquated little infirmary room, leaving my friends behind, but it felt like days had passed. Now we were reunited, almost everybody was accounted for, and we were safe. The revolution was over. The Box awaited. The dream was almost complete.

But all I felt was passive and vulnerable.

My courage, my determination, my resolve — it had all trickled out through my fingers. Should I not have felt those emotions more strongly, now that I was no longer alone? But the expected catharsis did not arrive. Instead, I wanted to flee. I wanted to jab Eileen with my heels like she was a horse, and have her carry me out of there, out of that stinking, dingy, filthy canteen, away from the patients I had freed, away from my friends, toward—

Crack.

And there it was again, inside my head.

This one was soft and subtle, a clawed fingertip tapping on the far side of cloudy glass. Still there, still within, still trying to get out.

Behind my squid-skull mask, down in the dream-wrought enigma of my body and soul, I realised I did feel something different now — cold air on exposed bone. No pain, no discomfort, only numbness and distance. I felt opened up, flayed raw, my innards on display.

My chest creaked. Something toxic and poisonous uncoiled inside me, writhing around my heart and lungs, as if trying to push out through my ribcage.

Lozzie capered from foot to foot, darting between liberated patients, hugging favourites and kissing the occasional cheek, followed by a train of giggles and thank yous and worshipful hands reaching out to touch her pentacolour pastel poncho. A wave of true release was passing through the crowd; everyone knew the revolution was over, the fight was done, the Box was open. Even with all these wounds and all this damage, the war was won. The mood of the crowd was shifting, spreading wide with smiles and gentle hands, turning toward the bounty of victory.

But not for me.

Before my friends could remember what they had been doing a few moments ago, I did my best to straighten up on Eileen’s back and speak clearly.

“We should head to the Box,” I said, but could not keep the tremor from my voice. “For … to let … to let Maisie … t-to rescue Maisie at last, to … to … ”

Raine turned and looked up at me again, all ears. “Heather? Speak up, sweet thing, I can’t hear you!”

“I … uh … I want to g-go … alone … ”

The five Abyssal Heathers drifted closer as I spoke, parting from one another with gentle touches of tentacle-tip and feathery brushes of membranous wings. Five sets of void-dark eyes settled on me as they spread out and stepped into the gaps between my friends; five sets of predatory looks, five pairs of slow, languid blinks; five maws of sharp teeth opening to hiss with soft and sinuous breath; five click-clicking claws treading closer. My words faltered at their beauty, at the feeling their approach stirred deep down in my belly — instinctive prey-response fear mixed into a heady cocktail with quivering arousal and desire, then overpowered by a need to join, to become one, to be entered and eaten and consumed and remade.

My breath turned ragged. My belly clenched. I felt a whine rising up my throat.

One Abyssal Heather stopped by Evelyn, dipping a carefully smoothed tentacle down into her lap. The second stalked up beside Zheng, hissing softly until Zheng responded with a grin. The third slid up next to Twil, catching her attention with a flicker-blink of glowing eyes. The fourth was already carrying Sevens, and began to scritch her under the chin.

The fifth Abyssal Beauty walked forward, toward Raine and Eileen and myself.

She raised her six tentacles, smooth-soft as melting butter, pale as peach-fuzz, strobing with night and coal-dust and rainbows in the dusk.

She reached upward; she reached for me.

Behind my squid-skull mask, my lips quivered and my skin broke out in burning sweat. My hands started to shake so badly that Horror’s severed Head finally slipped from my grasp. The decapitated ex-Nurse let out a little yelp. Zalu or Xiyu must have darted forward to catch her before she hit the floor, because she grunted, then huffed with relief, and began to speak a complaint, but was quickly silenced.

Six smooth tentacles reached for me, framing the void-dark, coral-pink, sunset-orange of my own eyes, staring back at me from within a perfect abyssal face.

I reached out with both hands, extending them past Eileen’s head, desperate to touch myself, to feel my own touch, to be touched, to end the boundary between the two.

“P-please!” my voice quivered. “Please, take me back, be with me again, be me—”

The six tentacles ignored my hands; the Abyssal Heather reached for my squid-skull mask.

I reeled away so hard that Eileen was forced to stumble backward, lest she drop me entirely; only the tiny anchor of the Praem plushie down in my yellow blanket kept me in place. Eileen staggered to re-orient my weight as I clung to her shoulders and squealed with a stuck-pig fear I had never felt before. I made an awful noise, screeching and spitting without the aid of abyssal biology; I must have sounded like a rabid chimpanzee, screaming my head off inside a slab of metallic bone.

The Abyssal Heather whipped her tentacles back. She opened her mouth and replied with a screeching hiss of her own. Hissssssssssssss!

Eileen was saying my name, several of my friends were shouting, but I was locked in a contest of volume. I screeched and squawked and squealed; the Abyssal Heather hissed and whirred, a sound like a rattlesnake rising up her throat. We screamed and howled and barked and—

Raine stepped between us, one hand raised. Her voice cracked the air like a whip. “Heather! Stop!”

That voice was like a hook in my guts and groin. I flinched hard and clamped my mouth shut, barely resisting the urge to whine. Apparently Raine’s voice had a similar effect on the Abyssal Version Of Myself — and why not? She was me, I was her, we were merely parts of the same whole. Abyssal Screechy Me recoiled as if stung, slammed her mouth shut, then blinked rapidly, fluttering frilled lids at Raine.

My breath came in ragged little gasps. I was coated with cold sweat, clothes stuck to my skin. Eileen tapped my arms with her chin — I’d been squeezing so hard I’d put pressure on her throat. I quickly slackened my grip, mortified. Most of the liberated patients and ex-nurses were staring in shock, as were all my friends.

Raine broke into a smile — warm, confident, so much herself again. Had she woken up out of the dream?

“That’s better,” she purred. “Good girl. Or … ” She blinked once. “Isn’t that what you’re meant to call me, right now? Never mind. Just stop fighting with yourself, Heather. That goes for all of you squid-bodied Heathers, yeah? No more in-fighting. Or you’ll get a spanking.”

“Y-yeah … ” I croaked. “Sorry. Sorry, Raine.”

The Abyssal Heather let out a soft hiss of acknowledgement, tentacles coiling in the air. Raine shot her a finger-gun, and threw me a wink.

Twil cleared her throat. “Big H, yo, what was that all about?”

Evelyn answered before I could speak: “She won’t take off the bloody mask. Isn’t that right, Heather? You still won’t let us see your face.”

I straightened up on Eileen’s back as best I could, my mind working to deflect the question. “It … it’s just me under here! You can hear my voice, you can see my body! Can’t you? Praem, Praem you saw me put on the mask, you know it’s me! Praem, please, vouch for me!”

Praem said: “And yet.”

“Wha— what does that mean!? Praem?”

“Heather, look here, please.” Raine looked right at me, her gaze cutting through the dark eye holes of my mask. I tried to shrivel up inside; could she see me? “It means we can tell you’re not all there,” she said. “The dream’s done something funny to you. Hasn’t it, sweet thing? What happened?”

I could not tell her the truth, for I did not even comprehend the truth myself. I scrambled for an excuse — anything to avoid Raine seeing the hideous reality beneath the mask. I gestured at the Abyssal Heathers. “Why do you trust them, then!? I don’t look like that! At least, not normally, though I would love to.”

Zheng said, “Their faces are not hidden, Shaman. Though I know it is you under there. It could be no other.”

Twil sighed. “This is confusing as shit. This is too many Heathers. Can’t we just, talk to one of the … alien ones here?”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked. “Yes, they are rather hard to deny, to put it lightly.” She glanced up at the Abyssal Me by her own side. I couldn’t help but see that cocktail of admiration, awe, trepidation, and a touch of something more in Evee’s eyes.

I felt sick. My friends didn’t trust—

“It’s not that we don’t trust you, Heather,” Raine said, as if reading my mind. She glanced around at all the others. “Isn’t that right? Come on, we all trust her, don’t we? She’s just rocked through here with an army and saved us all. She’s finished the revolution. We do trust her. We do. Anybody says otherwise, you gotta answer to me.”

Raine received a chorus of nods and grunts; the threat seemed a little unfair, but I appreciated the gesture.

“But there’s something wrong with you, sweet thing,” Raine said, turning back to me. “We can all tell. It’s like you’re ill. Like there’s something clouding your judgement.”

Evelyn said, “What’s the dream done to you? Lozzie said you’re not all here, that there’s half of you elsewhere. What does that mean? Heather, what have you done to yourself?” When I didn’t answer right away, Evelyn half-turned in her wheelchair. “Praem! What did she do—”

“Evee, no!” I yelped. “Please, I—”

Evelyn turned back around, glaring at me with a craggy frown, her face like a cliff-side etched by acid. “Heather. We need to know what the dream has done with you. Start talking.”

“N-nothing, I … ”

“Or what you’ve done to yourself.”

My throat closed up. My chest creaked with so much guilt that my ribs might explode outward and drown my friends in an ocean of toxic fluid from my rotten little heart. I felt fit to burst.

Evelyn said, “Heather, I insist—”

Crackkkkk.

“—because I love you. Now, what have you done to yourself?”

The pressure in my chest slackened. I swallowed, but couldn’t get my own saliva down, like a bolus of food was stuck fast in my throat. When I spoke, my voice shook.

“Lozzie is telling the truth,” I managed to say. “There’s another ‘me’ in the dream. A me who … who managed to get inside the Box. I wasn’t aware of her— no, wait, no, that’s not right. She didn’t even exist, technically, until I forgave Eileen. She was the other decision, the other way of doing things. She was determined to kill Eileen, instead of forgiving her. She was … is … all alone. Praem and Eileen know all about it, they saw the whole thing.”

Lozzie rejoined our half-circle of interrogation — bouncing past Evee and Twil and glomp-smashing straight into the Abyssal Heather who stood before me. Abyssal Me whirled Lozzie around and set her back on her feet, sweaty-faced and panting with excitement and victory.

“Heathy’s got twooooo parts right now!” Lozzie held out one hand, two fingers raised in a peace sign. “Two more to go with her six! Praem told me! One of them is in the Box, that’s truuuuue. We gotta put her back together, it’s simples!”

Raine flashed me an indulgent smile. “Put her back together, huh? With all the Queen’s horses and all the Queen’s … girls?”

Several groans rose from the others. I almost laughed, despite the sweat on my face and the writhing in my chest.

Eileen said: “That was bad.”

Raine raised an eyebrow at her. “Says you, walking eyeball? You gonna do better? Come on, lay it on me.”

“Heather, back together,” said Eileen. “Not a pun, but a rhyme. I have not gotten used to those yet. I hope you will endure my clumsiness while I learn.”

Raine cracked a grin — a teasing and flirtatious grin I knew all too well, one that made my heart stutter and my breath halt whenever it was turned upon me.

Raine said, “I’d be real happy to ‘endure’ those clumsy hands, you gilf-mode cougar—”

“Raine!” I almost shrieked, all my guilt forgotten in one blazing moment. “She’s my mother!”

“Yeah,” said Raine. “She sure is.”

“You cannot!” I snapped. “I forbid it! No, no, no!”

Twil burst out laughing, wagging her wolfish tail. Sevens, still coiled up in the arms of an Abyssal Heather in her blood-goblin mask, got a worrying little twinkle in her eye. Zheng just grunted, vaguely unimpressed. Evelyn huffed, and said, “I’m too exhausted to be disgusted. Raine, this is not the time. We can address this fascination of yours later. Or not at all.”

The Abyssal Heather a few paces in front of us purred an affirmative — agreeing with me, not Raine. “Rrrrrrrr-rrrr. Raine. No.”

Raine put up one hand in surrender. “Alright, alright, no gilf-sploring for me.”

“It is forbidden,” said Eileen. “But not for bidding upon.”

“Eyyyy, nice,” said Raine. “A little clumsy, but nice.”

Inside the privacy of my squid-skull mask, I smiled, despite everything, despite the writhing rot inside my chest, despite the painful creaking of my ribs. Raine had once again performed the emotional alchemy she had perfected over so many past instances — she had recognised my discomfort, even through my face of dull metal bone, and disarmed all my anxieties with laughter and outrage, turning the attention upon herself. I could have climbed down from Eileen’s back and kissed her. I could have thrown myself into her arms. I could have—

Crrrack-tap-tap-tap.

But as soon as I consciously acknowledged her technique, the anxiety came flooding back.

Here Raine was, leading me forward. I had grown passive and helpless. I had lost control.

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Lozzie has an excellent point. We’re stalling. Let’s get this over with. The faster we can end this, the better.”

Lozzie bobbed up and down on her toes, one hand waving next to her ear. “Yeah! Listen, listen, you can hear Tenns! She’s calling us!”

Lozzie did have a good point — and even better hearing. Muffled by the layers of stout wall which encased this deep and dirty core of Cygnet Asylum, a distant call of “Prrrrbbbbttt-prrrrrbbbbt!” echoed through the morning air of the dream. Tenny was having herself quite the one-moth victory party out there.

Raine reached over and clapped Lozzie on the shoulder. “I’m pretty sure we can put Heather back together again. Let’s get to it!”

“Y-yes!” I agreed from inside my mask. “Let’s go to the Box, to … to the other … other me.”

Twil tilted her chin upward. “What’s this other you like, Big H? We dealing with your, like, mirror universe evil-self, or what?”

“Um … she’s sort of … ”

Unspeakably vile, wearing my own face.

Crrrrrack.

“Wait,” Evelyn grunted. “Twil, that can wait. I have a much better concern to raise, before we move.” She gestured with her bone-wand, pointing at Eileen. “You.”

“Me,” said Eileen. “I.”

Evelyn faltered at that response, but then gathered herself and said, “What’s inside this … ‘Box’?”

“I don’t know.”

Evelyn frowned, sharp and hard. “You don’t know.”

“I do not possess this knowledge. I am unaware. I lack the information.”

“This dream is a representation of the inside of you,” Evelyn grunted. “And you don’t know what’s inside there.”

“E-Evee,” I said. “Please, she’s only been self-aware for an hour or two, she—”

“Let her answer for herself, Heather,” Evelyn grunted. “I still don’t trust this … Eileen.”

Eileen said: “An answer is never for oneself, it is for not-oneselves. But I do not have an answer to answer. I lack the knowledge, because I could not see. Despite looking at Heather for so long, I did not see her, and therefore I have not known her for very long. The Box is not mine, even if it is within me. I am sorry, Evelyn. I am of no answer.”

Evelyn let out a huge puff. “Fucking hell. It is very weird to have you saying my name, whatever you are.”

“I can refrain from your name, but then I must name you again, and that is not my right.”

“No, just … ” Evelyn huffed again. “Forget it.”

“It is forgotten.”

I spoke up in Eileen’s defence. “Evee, she’s telling the truth. She really doesn’t know. She’s given up all her authority, her control, her power. And I don’t think she knew what was inside the Box in the first place. It’s almost like it was something … something she didn’t do … something beyond her control … ”

“Wait a sec,” said Twil. “I feel like this shit is getting beyond me. If the Box is open, why isn’t Maisie here yet? Why’re we all still … you know, doing this?” She flapped her arms, still wearing the remnants of her absurd grey school uniform.

“I-I know,” I stammered. “There’s a glass tank inside the box—”

Tap-tap-crack—

“—a-and that’s where Maisie is!” I spoke over the sound inside my head. “We have to confront this other me, and then break open the glass tank, and … and there’s Maisie.”

Tap-tap-tap, went the claw on the glass. Haven’t you forgotten somebody? Aren’t you forgetting me, Heather?

No, I snapped into the silence of my mind.

My friends and companions and lovers shared a series of odd glances. The disquiet and trepidation was plain as a blush in every cheek. They knew something was wrong with me. Did they know I was lying by omission? Did they smell the guilt rolling off me like week-old rancid sweat?

Why was I even feeling so guilty? Because my face — her face, that Lonely Face — was so vile? Or because of how I’d treated her, rejected her, cast her out? Or because of—

Tap-tap.

Evelyn sighed and started to ask another question, but before she could speak, Lozzie hopped and skipped and leapt away from us, throwing her hands into the air, poncho fluttering, delicate blonde hair going everywhere.

“Everyone!” she called. “Everybody!” Suddenly all the liberated patients and inmates and ex-nurses were paying attention to her. “Let’s get the fuck outta here, girls! No more hospital, no more treatment, no more cells! Whoooooo!”

And with that, Lozzie led the way, skipping and hopping toward the double doors which led out of the filthy canteen. A cheer went up from her followers, an exhausted cry of freedom; patients hurried after her, holding hands, clinging to each other, older girls carrying the tired and weary younger ones, inmates from the prison levels propping each other up. Ex-nurses swapped ineffable glances, then nodded and followed along behind. Within moments a great snaking train formed, winding out of the doors and back into the hospital, heading for the grounds beyond. Where once I had ridden at the head of a conquering army, Lozzie now led a victory procession.

Raine laughed, Evelyn sighed, Twil perked up with wolfish glee. Zheng threw her hands in the air and roared with approval. Sevens was gently placed back on her feet to totter forward, bleary-eyed and a little battered; she reached Evee, then clung to a corner of Praem’s skirt. Somebody muttered, “Guess that’s our cue, then.” Somebody else replied, “Sure thing, let’s go pick up the rest of Heather.”

The five Abyssal Heathers all locked eyes with me for just a second.

They knew what we did. We knew what was waiting.

My friends and I fell in at the very rear of Lozzie’s victory march, behind the last of the nurses and the patients; our role was over for the moment, our part in the collective finished with. Even my temporary lieutenants had peeled away now, their revolutionary roles forgotten, to join the mass of girls heading for the exit from Cygnet Asylum. Only the Knights stayed with me, forming up an honour guard to our front and rear, led by the steady hands and purple eyes of Zalu and Xiyu.

Raine stayed right by my side — more like escorting an invalid rather than acting as the right hand of a conquering general. The five Abyssal Heathers stalked in a pentagon-shape, with me and Eileen in the middle; I felt like I was caged, held carefully between a wall of tentacles to avert any escape. Evelyn grumbled in her wheelchair, but even in her voice the relief was palpable.

Cygnet Asylum — the hospital, the incarnation of my trauma, the prison of my soul — could no longer hold us. Where before it had formed an impenetrable labyrinth, a spiralling maze of corridors and hallways that had led the revolution around and around, never able to win the freedom beyond the walls, now it disgorged us out onto the hospital grounds in less than a minute.

The nightmare gave up, banished by dawn.

Patients and ex-nurses spilled out of the hospital before us, streaming out through a side-door, emerging into the quiet grey light of a day gravid with expectation, like the sky before a thunderstorm. We followed, back out into the grounds of Cygnet Asylum.

Fingers of clear, crisp, cold air slid up inside my squid-skull mask and cooled my burning cheeks. Eileen’s shoes found the soft cushion of healthy green grass. Sighs of relief passed from many pairs of lips. Twil puffed out a huge breath and turned her face to the sky. Lozzie cartwheeled forward, poncho cutting through the air.

The putrid guilt ebbed back beneath my skin. Freedom tasted clean.

Ahead of us towered the gently swaying trees of the woodland which surrounded the hospital, framing the churned and torn-up lawns and the little brick pathways thrown into disarray by Tenny’s battle. To our collective right, the grounds of the Asylum stretched away toward the front entrance — quiet and abandoned now, no more nurses to guard the doors, no more patients to trap inside, no more threatening than the sun-bleached shell of an abandoned skull.

Above the trees, in the sky, filling the heavens from horizon to horizon, was Eileen — the Eye, her true body, a vast craggy sea of black wrinkles split down the middle by a narrow slit of open eyelid. Silver light roiled and glimmered beyond that slit, pouring down upon the dream, like starshine from the other end of the universe.

“Holy shit,” Twil hissed, the first to stumble to a halt. Her bushy tail went stiff, wolfish ears pointed straight up. “Yo, is everybody else seeing this shit? It’s open! It— I mean, uh, she? You?” She gestured at Eileen. “You’re … open?”

“I open,” said Eileen. “Eye, open.”

“Damn. Uh … cool, right.”

We all halted. Every pair of eyes turned briefly to the sky, returning Eileen’s unwavering gaze. Not every one of my friends reacted with the same casual ease as Twil. Raine shook her head, staring upward in awe, then breaking into a slow laugh, as if she had realised herself the butt of a cosmic joke. Evelyn looked ready to spit — on the floor, at least, not up at the Eye. Zheng froze as if in a staring contest with a predator — the greatest of all predators, one on the same level as herself, still and tight and unsmiling; she slowly slid her gaze downward, to Eileen’s human body. Eileen stared back at her, until Zheng showed all her teeth in a shark’s grin, filled with razor edges. Praem and Lozzie didn’t seem bothered, at least.

Zalu and Xiyu said nothing, though they seemed tense with expectation; Horror’s severed head, cradled in one Twin’s arms, just swallowed, rough and dry. The Knights were unreadable; perhaps they knew even better than I that Eileen was no threat, not anymore. The five Abyssal Heathers all stared upward in unison, their eyes shifting through a kaleidoscope of colours; as one they all settled on a matching silver-grey hue, to mirror the deep sea inside the Eye.

“She sees us now,” said a familiar voice.

I glanced to the side and found Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight had re-assumed the mask of the Yellow Princess.

She looked a little rumpled, her perfectly pressed white blouse and yellow skirt creased and stained for once, as if somebody had pushed her down a brambled hill. Her hair was swept back as if with one hand, her usual ruler-straight tresses thrown into artful disarray. The canvas of her umbrella was torn, though she held it just like normal, point down against the ground. Despite all the damage, she stood tall and dignified, gazing upward at Eileen’s true face.

“I see what I shall see,” said Eileen. “And we will see what I end up seeing. See?”

Sevens glanced at her. “That remains to be seen.”

“Oh,” said Eileen. “That was a good one.”

“Yours was barely a pun, esteemed lady,” said Seven-Shades-of-Smoothly-Sarcastic. “You need to work on your quick thinking.”

“I haven’t been thinking for very long,” Eileen said. “It was easier when I was writing. But I will keep trying.”

“Please do. I await your creations with great interest.”

Evelyn let out a sigh like the dying heave of a steam-engine cresting a mountainside. “Heather, I know there’s barely any point in asking this, but somebody has to say it. Are we absolutely, one hundred percent certain that your surrogate mother figure up there is not going to change her mind and incinerate all of us?”

“I can answer this,” said Eileen.

Evelyn looked up from within her wheelchair, a sceptical frown on her exhausted face. “I’m sure you can.”

Eileen nodded. “I can.”

“ … and?”

“Would you like me to do so?”

Raine wheezed with laughter. “Oh, she’s wonderful. I can’t get enough of her. I’ve known this gilf for five minutes and I’m already madly in love with her. I’m sorry, Heather, sweet thing, but I think this is finally bringing me back to my waking self. Who knew that all I needed was an older lady with a taste for puns and literal interpretations?”

Eileen turned her head to look at Raine. “You have used that word several times.”

“Which word?”

“Gilf.”

“Ahhhhhh,” Raine purred, cracking a grin. “You curious?”

“Stop!” Evelyn snapped.

“What does it mean?” asked Eileen.

“It means you,” Raine said.

“But what does it—”

I sighed. “They’re from the internet, and we’re not introducing you to that. Not yet, anyway. Raine, please—”

“Can’t help myself, Heather, she—”

“Stop!” Evelyn snapped again. “All of you, just stop. And Twil, stop giggling! We are still in the middle of a dream, this is not over. And you,” she jabbed her bone-wand toward Eileen. “Answer the question, yes.”

“I no longer need to look so closely,” said Eileen. “All I can see is all I can see. I change my mind all the time, but my nature is changed already.”

Evelyn sighed. “That answers nothing.”

“Evee,” said Raine. “Hey, we’re all in one piece. I’m inclined to trust her.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “Yes, because for some insane reason I cannot figure out, you’re trying to flirt with her.”

Raine cracked a grin. “Not like we have much choice, anyway.” She gestured at the lawns in front of us. “See?”

None of the liberated patients or ex-nurses seemed to care about the giant eyeball in the sky, let alone the cracked eyelid or the silver light streaming down from within the world-spanning orb. Perhaps they couldn’t see Eileen’s true body, or maybe the taste of freedom overwhelmed all other concerns.

What had been our army and our spoils of war was now gently collapsing outward across the churned and ruined lawns of Cygnet Asylum. Many patients wandered away and flopped down on the grass, in ones or twos or little groups of friends, giggling and grinning and luxuriating in freedom, curling bare toes in the grass, closing eyes in drowsy midday naps, or just stretching out sore muscles upon the ground. Some of the inmates from the prison levels stood with their faces turned to the sky, arms held wide, crying silent tears at the touch of sunlight and the taste of fresh air. Many girls were hugging each other, jumping up and down in celebration, starting what would have been a wild party if not for the widespread exhaustion. Weapons were discarded, no longer needed. Wounds were tended to, blood wiped up, makeshift bandages torn from the hems of unwanted t-shirts. A few couples rolling on the grass were starting to kiss — and more than couples, in several cases, from which I averted my eyes as politely as I could.

The ex-nurses were just as spent. To my curious surprise, many of them were stripping off their uniforms, or at least the parts of their uniforms which marked them as employees of the hospital. Some nurses linked arms and started to head off toward the trees, with some of the more bold patients following them. Were they heading for the breach in the hospital’s outer walls? Nothing lay out there but more dream. The only way out was through.

Other nurses joined the exhausted patients down on the grass. A few dozen were lining up, kneeling in a long row, facing vaguely in my direction, hands together as if praying. The reluctant nurses — the ones who had not truly given up the fight, but had to be taken captive and trailed along behind us — were freed by their former companions; they had nowhere else to go now, no fight left to take up, no way to reverse the revolution’s victory; most of them just sat down on the grass, grumpy and sullen, all long faces and big sighs, though a few stood and frowned in my general direction, arms crossed, radiating disapproval.

Trauma was never truly gone and forgotten. Those ones would be with me forever, but I would make a place for them in my heart all the same.

A small number of patients stayed close to me and my friends — some of my former makeshift lieutenants, among them the leader of the first group I had rescued after leaving the Governor’s Office. But they stood at one remove, simply curious rather than offering any help. This next part, after all, was no longer their fight.

It wasn’t my friends’ fight either. It should have been mine, alone with myself. But that control was long gone.

I started to sweat inside my mask once again. Soon, whatever I did now, my friends would see my face.

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted, looking out at the liberated patients. “Good for them, I suppose. But, you.” She glared at Eileen again. “We are keeping a close eye on you.”

Eileen made no sound. I couldn’t see her face from my piggyback position, but I saw Evelyn roll her eyes and huff.

Raine guffawed. “You set that one up yourself, Evee!”

“Yeah,” Twil agreed. “Come on, that was a bit obvious.”

“You may keep as many eyes upon me as you wish,” said Eileen. “And I will keep mine away from you.”

“Fine,” Evelyn sighed. “Fine! Just … just … ”

“Observe,” said Praem.

Evelyn put her face in one hand.

A distant, gentle “Prrrrrt-pbbbbbbt!” rang out over the grounds of Cygnet Asylum, from far to our left. Lozzie hopped up like a startled hare and leapt away from the group, then turned and back-pedalled, waving both hands at the rest of us.

“Tenns is waiting!” she called. “Come on, Heathy! Come on!”

Lozzie didn’t wait for an answer. She turned and hurried forward, picking her way across the ruined battlefield, through the aftermath of Tenny’s one-moth rampage, a little pastel poncho fluttering through the debris. The rest of us shared a look, both at the sight before us, and the sight which towered in the middle distance.

The five Abyssal Heathers started forward, following Lozzie, but nobody else seemed prepared to move.

Then Raine leapt into action. “Hey hey, everybody good to go? Sevens, my girl, you’re looking a little worse for wear, sure you can walk? Yes? Good, great, I’ll carry you if you need it though. Praem, you sure you can get Evee across all that ground in the wheelchair? Twil’s there if you need a hand. Zheng — haha, nah, I’m just kidding, I know you can take it. Eileen, you good with Heather up there, need me to, uh, carry you, too?”

“I am carried,” said Eileen. “For I carry.”

Raine nodded, then raised her machete and pointed forward, across the battlefield. “Alright, off we go! Watch your step, ladies and cephalopods. The fight might be over, but we don’t want nobody treading on a nail. That means you, Twil. Watch those clodhoppers of yours.”

“Oi!” Twil shot back. “I’m one of the only people here wearing fuckin’ shoes! And I can regenerate! And my feet aren’t that big! Fuck you, Raine!”

Raine turned, cackling with laughter, and led the way across the battlefield.

Tenny had left quite an incredible mess in her wake — though to be fair to our dutiful, devoted, delightful moth-daughter, the wreckage and wrack and ruin was hardly all her fault.

A long swathe of lawns and flowerbeds and little copses of trees had been scored and torn up and smashed down by a combination of Tenny’s incredible bulk, the scooting and zooming of the half-dozen half-grown Caterpillars she had protected and herded, and the opposition forces of Empty Guards and their strange toy-like tanks and trucks. The lawns were punctured with deep holes from Tenny’s moth-like legs, marked with long skids and grazes and ruts of turned-up turf, and scattered with bits of brick wherever an armoured vehicle had slammed into a pathway. Ruts from tank tracks had torn into the mud here and there, while overturned trucks lay on their sides by the dozen. Thousands of ‘bullets’ — little blue foam cylinders about the size of my thumb — littered the wreckage for hundreds of feet in every direction, punctuated by the larger evidence of the big rockets the Empty Guards had been firing at Tenny.

My heart hardened at the sight, reminded of what I had witnessed on the monitors; Lonely Me had been fighting against Tenny! Such a thing was unforgivable. Maybe I didn’t need to feel any guilt at all, maybe she deserved every bit of—

Tap-tap-THUMP.

I flinched inside my mask.

We picked our way across the remains of the battlefield, around the bulk of overturned tanks and past the broken bodies of dozens upon dozens of Empty Guards. The tanks themselves were odd — even my inexpert eye could see that they were too simple, all one colour, with smooth plastic-like corners and big silly cylinders for guns, too wide to shoot anything out in reality. The trucks and half-track things were even worse, all green on the inside like plastic toys.

The ‘corpses’ were real enough though, leaking oil and sparking with damage inside their robot bodies. Tenny had left them in pieces, shaken them apart inside their tanks, and hurled them through the air. Zalu and Xiyu led the Knights to either side of our group, checking the corpses as they went, making sure nobody was going to get back up and shoot at us.

Five Beautiful Abyssal Heathers ranged far past the head of our group, fanning out through the ruin of the battlefield, almost catching up to Lozzie up ahead.

Twil paused to pick up one of the big rockets as we passed the site of a particularly thorny knot of resistance, where several vehicles lay all tangled together. She straightened up and waggled the rocket in the air.

“B-be careful with that!” I blurted out from up on Eileen’s back. “It might go off!”

Twil frowned at me. “Eh? Big H, what are you talking about?”

“It might— you know! What’s it called? Unexploded something?”

“UXO,” Raine said, turning around to walk backwards for a few paces. “Unexploded ordnance. Heather, you ain’t gotta worry about that, hey. Relax.”

“Ah?” I blinked over Eileen’s shoulder. “B-but—”

Raine raised one hand. “Twil, here! Go long!”

Twil wound back her arm and threw the rocket like a javelin. I gasped and winced as the blue cylinder sailed through the air, Raine sprinting a few paces ahead to intercept it. “Raine!” I started to shout, terrified, confused as to why nobody else was reacting.

But then Raine ‘caught’ the rocket, no heavier than a chunk of foam. She stood there grinning, tossing it into the air and catching it again while the rest of us caught up.

“See?” she said, reaching out to gently baff Zheng on the stomach with the tip of the rocket. “Sweet thing, it’s just foam. It’s not real. See?”

Zheng ripped the rocket out of Raine’s hands and took a bite out of the blue foam, then spat out the remnants. I couldn’t believe my eyes. This didn’t make sense.

“But … but the Lonely version of me, she was trying to … ”

THUMP-THUMP-THUMP.

“Tenns was probably having the time of her life out here,” Twil said.

“Can we all concentrate, please?” Evelyn snapped. “Less horsing about, more eyes on the corpses.”

Lozzie stopped up ahead, turned back, and called, “Did anybody hear thaaaaat?”

THUMP.

We passed the tangled plastic wreckage of a trio of tanks. The sight on the far side of the battlefield came into clearer view.

The Box — the true highest-security wing of Cygnet Hospital, a windowless grey steel enclosure festooned with watchtowers and searchlights and even a radar dish — was open. The structure lay torn wide across the top, like a tin can with the lid peeled back, curling into a spiral of metal. Naked steel girders hung from the ragged hole, trailing bundles of wires and bunches of piping, steaming gently as if boiling off some hidden chemicals.

Towering taller than the hospital wing itself was Tenny — a giant in velvet black and fluffy white, halfway to moth-shape, her catlike smile calling out “Ppppprrrrttt-brrrrrrrt!!!” as she spotted our approach. Several of Tenny’s massive black tentacles still clutched the peeled-open metal of the Box, as if presenting her handiwork for our approval.

A tiny metal glint on her back told me Jan was still up there, still clinging on, probably still terrified witless. I couldn’t spot the Saye Fox at this distance, but I trusted Jan’s grip.

At Tenny’s feet, a confrontation was locked in a stand-off. Six Caterpillars — not fully grown, but halfway there — backed up a line of battered, ragged figures, the rest of our Knights. A glint of Abyssal chromatophores told me the sixth and final Abyssal Heather was over there too. The Knights and Cattys and One Of Me were arrayed against the last stand of the Empty Guards; half a dozen figures in black armour crouched behind the wreckage of a huge circular vault door which led into the Box, backed up by nothing but shadows and darkness.

Nobody was firing, not yet. Perhaps they were waiting for our arrival.

“Heard what?” said Twil. “Lozzie? Did anybody hear what?”

Thump-thump-thump.

“Wait, wait,” Raine said as we caught up with Lozzie. “I can hear that. I can feel it, too. Everyone pause, one sec.”

We all stopped.

Thump-thump-thump.

My heart was racing. The noise from the inside of my head was now outside my skull.

“Holy shit,” Twil muttered. “What the hell is that? It’s making the ground shake.”

“It is beneath us,” Zheng said.

“Nah, fuck that, I think something making the ground shake is kinda our concern, right—”

Evelyn huffed. “Twil, she means it’s literally underground. What is that? Eileen, that’s coming from the Box, what is that?”

“A beating,” said Eileen. “From what? I do not know.”

Thump-thump-thump.

“It’s trying to get out,” somebody whispered, hoarse and quivering. “It’s trying to get out. It’s trying to break free.”

Thump-thump-THUMP.

It was only when everyone looked at me, that I realised who’d spoken those words.

“Heather,” Raine said, very gently. “What’s trying to get out?”

“I … I don’t know,” I said, and it felt like a lie, even though it was true.

“Heather!” Evelyn snapped. “For fuck’s sake, you can’t just say that and leave us hanging. Do you know what’s in there, what’s in the Box, besides Maisie?”

“I don’t want to know,” I whispered, and felt tears rolling down my cheeks. “I don’t want to know. I don’t … I don’t want to do this anymore.”

And that was no lie at all.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



You can’t back out now, Heather. Tenny’s already done half the work. Come on girl, pull yourself … um … ‘together’???

We’re so close now! So close to the end, only a handful of chapters left, but Heather seems to be rapidly falling apart just before the finish line. Poor thing really shouldn’t have gone to war against her own insides, that’s never a good way to round out a dream, by turning it into a nightmare. In any case, here we go! Right now, arc 24 is only another 3 chapters, so after this next break … well, we’ll see what Heather does, I guess!

And! I have more fanart from the discord! This week I wish to share with you one of the most delightful pictures anybody has ever drawn for Katalepsis. Eileen, carrying Heather, the way she always should have done, by the absolutely brilliant Cera. Thank you so much! This one really made me smile.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for reading my little story. Katalepsis could not exist without all of you, the audience! Thank you for being here!

Next chapter, Heather might not have a choice. The only way out is through, onward, forward, into the core of the dream.

bedlam boundary – 24.33

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Selfcest
Sexualised ‘guro’ fantasy (not physical action, only speculation)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Heather abyssus — me, just me, me all along, my figure and form and face wrapped in pneuma-somatic truth, flowing with sharp and sinuous grace, stalking ahead with a rapid click-a-click-clack of cleanly curved claws against the cold hospital floor, with barbed tail swishing and snapping from the base of a naked spine lined with velvet fur and armoured scales, with membranous wings flickering about her shoulders and flanks like the razor’s edge of heat-haze in a void.

She plunged back into the labyrinth of Cygnet Asylum.

What else could I do but follow? I had been chasing that euphoria half my life.

Our progress through the buckling, broken, breached-and-beaten guts of the hospital became a burning blur — but not like before, not consumed by the heady rush of cumulative victories. Outwardly nothing had changed except the Abyssal scout and vanguard pulling us onward. I still rode at the head of what had become a conquering army, gathering mass and numbers and power, flowing down the corridors of the hospital like clean blood washing away decades of infected flesh. That ‘army’ was still present at my back, dozens of patients led by my temporary lieutenants, with the great crowd of liberated ex-nurses following behind. The Twins — Zalu and Xiyu, dressed like video game soldiers, with white hair bobbing in mismatched ponytails — still hurried along either side of me, backed up by the trio of Knights we had rescued. Praem was still tucked into my yellow blanket, anchoring me to Eileen’s back with all the strength a plushie could muster. Eileen herself still held my body aloft, a rock-solid foundation for a piggyback. I still wore my squid-skull mask upon my face, and held Horror’s severed head in one hand, proclaiming that the war within myself was all but over. We still cut through the monstrous zombie-nurses like morning sunlight melting nightmare’s mist and fog.

My ‘army’ howled down the hospital corridors, hot on the heels of my Abyssal Self. She led us deeper and deeper through whitewashed hallways, across the debris of ransacked meeting rooms, and through the shattered walls of ruined operating theatres. We were still a rising note of victory, still a crescendo roaring toward climax.

But that climax never came. All I could do was pant and whine behind my mask.

All those others at my rear, all those details of our careening trajectory through the hospital, all of it faded away in my peripheral vision. The cries and shouts of my little army were drowned out by my own quivering breath and the rapid flutter of my heart. Tears of desire and denial ran down my cheeks and gathered on my lips, tasting of salt and copper. I whispered, voice shaking, “Please … please … ”

I had eyes only for her — for myself, I, me, everything I should be — true and beautiful at last.

The mere sight of Heather abyssus stalking and striding and slinking ahead of us drew me from my body like a squid pulled from between a crack in the rocks, my flesh hooked by her venomous spines, pierced by her poison spikes, wrapped tight and squeezed within her tentacles, dragged from my hiding place on a rip-tide current of need and lust.

And I’m not being abstract about the lust.

I had never understood what Raine saw in me, physically and sexually; I trusted that she saw something, of course. I knew she wasn’t faking her appreciation when she told me how attractive she found me, or when she expressed that desire, regularly and often, by pushing me up against a wall and making me squeal into her shoulder with three of her fingers up inside me. Raine wasn’t lying — but I simply couldn’t see through her eyes, could not see myself with the gaze of another. Whenever I examined myself in the mirror, even scrubbed and clean and glowing with happiness, presented in my most confident moments, I struggled to see anything sexually attractive about my small breasts and slender hips and stumpy legs and scrawny five-foot-nothing body, wrapped in pallid, pasty skin, topped by a plain little face and a head of colourless brown hair. That was the Heather I saw when I looked in the mirror — an ordinary girl, with nothing special to recommend me to anybody. But that was also the Heather I had seen on the wall of monitors — Lonely Heather, ugly, small, and stunted, with exactly the same face as my own.

The only beauty I had begun to find in my own body was in those six tentacles, in their smooth and buttery pneuma-somatic muscle, in their bioluminesence, in how they gestured toward a truth of what I should have been all along. Those six tentacles I had made over the last year of trial and error and tribulation were by far my best feature.

But her — as she stalked ahead of us down the corridors of Cygnet Asylum? Heather Abyssal, Heather Ascendant, Heather Angelic, with her eyes like the inside of dying suns, with her undulating skin and scales and softly ruffled fur the thousand colours of boiling midnight skies?

I wanted her, and I wanted to be her, in a way I had never felt before. All my desire for Raine or Zheng or Evee or Sevens was but a mere shadow of this incandescent lust.

If I had met this dream-separated tentacle-self under almost any other conditions, nothing could have held me back, nothing except rejection. If this Heather Abyssal decided to turn around right in the middle of Cygnet and pounce on me, I would not have resisted. If she wanted to drag me from Eileen’s back and impale me on spikes and spines and pull at my flesh with her claws and open me up and climb inside my hot and quivering meat, I would have cried tears of squealing delight. I wanted her to pin me to the wall as Raine did, or slam me against the floor and bite into my neck. I wanted to run my hands over that body — my body! – and drink in the divine truth of scales and fur, cup the bases of claws and spikes, run my shaking fingers over her hips and flanks, kiss the flowing muscle of her tentacles. Kiss myself! Kiss my own beauty, for it was an impossible gift from the abyss.

But she had said no.

She had declined reunion. She had told me I smelled wrong, that I was a poor foundation, incomplete, and not myself. Euphoria was within reach, but I had been found wanting.

So Eileen carried me forward, while I wept and shook behind my squid-skull mask.

Luckily for me — not to mention for my friends, and for Maisie — this one of six, this tentacle-Heather, she possessed a far clearer head than I could keep.

She broke the trance of my forlorn lust upon an unexpected rock, right in the middle of our stream.

Down a particularly dirty, dingy, stain-encrusted Cygnet hallway, lined with rusty bars which blocked off shadow-choked entrances to the prison-level, we slammed right into a thick knot of nurses. Abyssal Heather leapt into them from behind like a threshing machine, clawed fists and barbed tentacles hurling them aside to cut a path, leaving awful lacerated wounds across their sagging grey faces, tearing open their already ragged uniforms. Luckily for the soon-to-be-ex-nurses, Eileen stuck close to Abyssal Heather’s heels; the faintest brush of my skin or a glance from my squid-skull mask was enough to transform a nurse-monster back into a human form, unwounded and whole, blinking and sweating, cowering in awe and terror as Abyssal and Other passed by.

Just like every previous encounter with unredeemed nurses and additional patients, we swept through the crowd as if they were butter before a blowtorch. My patients and liberated ex-nurses hurried up through the breach behind me, spreading the good word among those who lay defeated, rushing forward to rescue those who had been besieged.

But the patients we saved here were subtly different to all those we had previously encountered. These girls were not dressed in Cygnet-issue pajamas, but clad in rags and filthy grey jumpsuits and the remnants of torn-open straitjackets. They were armed not with broken table legs and makeshift shields, but with shivs and dirty little knives and lengths of jagged iron pipe. Some of them looked half-starved, nourished by nothing but the rage of the wrongly confined and blossoming faith in the revolution; others were oddly pale or ghoulish, as if they had not seen sunlight in years, blinking and shying from the thin grey dawn-light filtering in from outdoors. All of them were far filthier, much bloodier, and roaring with triumph as we reached them.

Several of the patients from my ‘army’ rushed forward to embrace old friends or lost comrades. Half a dozen battered Knights strode from the mass of newcomers and clasped hands with the trio we had already gathered.

Abyssal Heather turned to face me, paused in the middle of the crowd, framed by a coiling mass of umbra and shadow.

“Heatherrrrr,” purred Perfect and Flawless Me. She drew my name out, turning the final letter into a high-pitched clicking noise. “Here, here. Pay attention.”

Pay attention? But I was already staring at her, my heart racing, my breath ragged with desire. “Uhhhn?” I managed to grunt.

Abyssal Me cracked a grin. My heart soared — for there I was, my own expressions wrought in abyssal muscle and scale and fur; she was a little embarrassed, almost sheepish, as if trying not to acknowledge something right in front of her face. Was that how I looked when overcome by the same emotions?

No, of course not. I could not look that beautiful, not without reunion.

She hissed gently, then said in that gurgling, inhuman voice: “You’re in heat. It’s very flattering, but this isn’t the time.”

My lips parted. I could barely breathe. “I … but I … can’t we reunite and—”

Then I realised — these were not, strictly speaking, patients we had rescued; these were the inmates released from the prison levels beneath the relatively presentable hospital exterior. These were the girls like Raine, freed by one of my own.

The trance of lust lifted from my eyes. I blinked rapidly behind the sockets of my mask, and realised what shape loomed behind my Abyssal Self.

“Night Praem?” I croaked.

Night Praem stood at the centre of the liberated inmates — a mass of roiling shadow like infinite layers of lace and gossamer floating in an oil-dark sea, a cloud of ink spreading wide beneath the ocean waves, frilled at the edges like delicate folds of mollusc flesh the colour of sable and ebony. Her presence seemed to drink the meagre light in the corridor, tinting the walls and rusty bars to either side with shadows from nowhere, floating in mid-air like a cephalopod bobbing in a column of water. In the very centre of the vortex-mass of living night, the heavy curves of a feminine outline faced toward me, long tendrils of hair hanging over her shoulders in ragged rat-tails, blank and black eyes lost behind waves of charcoal fog.

The inmates and patients gave Night Praem plenty of space, but they were clearly unafraid of her. She had led them out of the dark of the prison, after all.

Abyssal Heather cocked her head and shot me a sceptical look. “Did you forget already, Heatherrrr? I told you, we’re rescuing our family. Stop thinking with your cunt.”

“O-of course I didn’t forget about Praem!” I blurted out. “I just got … distracted, by … w-well, yes.” I huffed. “You can’t blame me … I can’t … I can’t go on much longer without … without you … ”

“Mmmmmmm,” purred Abyssal Heather; that sound was enough to send a shiver through the exact organ she had so indelicately named.

Night Praem floated forward, moving straight through Abyssal Heather like a ghost from a cheap horror movie, as if cutting short our bizarre masturbatory flirting. Abyssal Heather blinked several times as Night Praem passed through her body, then sneezed, an alien sound which drew a ring of flinches from the nearby patients and inmates. Zalu and Xiyu didn’t raise their guns, but they did step back, silently wary of this umbral apparition.

Horror murmured, “Gosh, she’s fab.”

“You be quiet,” I muttered back. “And ‘fab’?”

“Short for fabulous,” Horror whispered. “You should expand your vocabulary sometime.”

“Shut up.”

Night Praem stopped about six feet from Eileen. From below me, Eileen said: “How very occult.”

“Is … is that another pun?” I asked.

“I think so,” said Eileen. “Now, how are we to shed light on this veil?”

The answer came from the Praem Plushie, tucked into the front of my yellow blanket.

Present me, said Praem.

Not one to question the wisdom of plushies, especially when in dreams, I let go of Eileen with my left hand and extracted the Praem Plushie from within my yellow blanket. I held her out over Eileen’s shoulder, but Night Praem made no movement. She neither raised a hand inside her cloud of inky darkness, nor stepped forward to retrieve the missing half of her soul.

“Praem?” I croaked. “Praem, what’s wrong?”

Perfect and Spiky Heather stalked forward, claws clicking against the floor, throat clicking slow and soft when she opened her mouth. “She’s nervous. Doesn’t want to face everything this experience has taught her about herself. A little like you, Heatherrrr.”

“What does that mean?” I demanded.

Smooth and Jagged Me cocked her head, as if I should know exactly what she was talking about.

“W-well,” I said, desperate to fill the fertile silence. “I can hardly blame her for that, this dream has been intense for all of us, to put it lightly. But we don’t have time for this right now, we need to get to the Box, to Maisie. Praem? Praem, you have to—”

Throw me, demanded the Praem Plushie.

“Throw you?!” I said. “Praem, I would never—”

A maid is still a maid, even when in descent, said the Praem Plushie.

With no way in which to formulate a credible counterargument — for I knew so little about maids — I did as she requested. With what little strength remained in my left arm, I tossed the stout and huggable little plushie directly at Night Praem’s face. As the plushie breached the shadow, Night Praem flinched backward. As the plushie made contact with her core, Night Praem lashed out with one shadow-draped arm and caught herself in a gentle grip.

Umbra and shadow collapsed like a sheet of oil caught by gravity’s sudden pull, splashing to the floor and vanishing into the folds of the dream; gloom and fog sucked inward, condensing into lace and frill, peeling back from pale skin and a loose bun of bright blonde hair, revealing a pair of blank white eyes set in a round, pleasant, soft-cheeked face. Undulating shade collapsed into the fabric of a long pleated skirt, the shiny black of heavily booted feet, and the form-fitting ruffles of a well-tailored, very familiar, and most excellent maid uniform.

Praem — my Praem, looking almost exactly as she did out in reality, with only the addition of a dozen or so extra layers of excessive lace — held the plushie in both hands, staring into the blank fabric eyes of her own little Plush Self.

“Praem!” I cried with relief. Our demon-maid doll-daughter was wide awake at last. “Praem, oh it’s so good to see you. I mean, in full, back to normal. Though … why are you the only one of us who looks exactly like you do outside of the dream?”

Praem looked up and into my eyes. Her blank white orbs were so beautifully unreadable, I could have hugged her if I was down on my own two feet.

“Okay, well,” I said, giving up some ground. “Not exactly like in reality, I suppose. That is a very fancy lace setup at your throat. And … white lace gloves?” Praem raised a hand as I noticed that little detail; from fingertips to elbows both her arms were wrapped in the most delicate lace gloves I’d ever seen, though somehow without leaving a sliver of skin exposed. “And I’m pretty certain the current iteration of your real maid uniform doesn’t have … ” I squinted at her long skirt. “Whatever that inlaid geometric pattern is meant to be. Very fancy. Gosh, you’re halfway to evening gown in that, never mind maid. Nice boots, too. Very, um, stompy.”

Horror muttered, “Good for kicking in heads, no doubt.”

Praem opened her lips with a soft click, then spoke in a voice like the ringing of silver bells amid a tower of ice.

“A maid is still a maid, even in a dream,” she said. “And I have been a bad girl.”

Abyssal Heather let out a soft hisssss. “Don’t feel bad, Praem. Heather’s been worse.”

Praem looked up at me again. “Yes.”

“W-what?” I stammered. “I’ve been a ‘bad girl’? Praem, you were there with us in the Governor’s Office, you know I’m not the bad one, it’s the other me, the bi— ah!”

Without the Praem Plushie anchoring me to Eileen’s back, I was finding it much more difficult to stay situated. The throbbing in my left shin was very bad, a few droplets of blood were falling from the left cuff of my pajama bottoms, and my guts were burning like a banked fire with every minor adjustment of my muscles. I struggled for a moment to wrap my arm back around Eileen’s front. She did her best to help, but even with her steady strength there was only so much she could achieve.

Praem stepped up beside me and slipped the Plushie back into the front of my yellow blanket. The Praem Plushie anchored me once again, her little fabric arms exerting the grip and strength of Praem herself.

“But,” I protested, “Praem, it’s you, it’s part of you. And you only just got yourself back together!”

“Yes,” she said.

“And you—”

“Yes.”

“ … thank you, Praem. I love you.”

Abyssally Beautiful Me agreed: “Love youuuu.”

“Yes,” said Praem.

Eileen turned her pinkly-glowing eyes on Praem as well. “Thank you, for everything you have done—”

“Yes.”

“—granddaughter?”

Praem said nothing.

Eileen said: “Silence may be golden, but it is not currency. Am I to attempt another form of payment?”

“I am not a granddaughter, I am a maid.”

Eileen said, “You may have made yourself a maid, but the one who made you was not a maid, but a maiden, and did not treat you as a maid or maiden made, until Heather made you whole with a name, and finished your making. Therefore, you are my granddaughter.”

Praem stared into Eileen’s pink eyes, like sunset reflected off shimmering sea. She did not smile, but I saw something akin to deep amusement behind those milk-white empty orbs.

“Grand Maid?” Eileen tried one more time. “It is not a word, but I understand we can invent those now.”

“Maids are grand,” said Praem. “Grand Maid is grander still.”

“Oh my gosh,” I whispered, more to myself than either of them. “Granddaughter. Right. Evelyn is going to have the mother of all freak outs.”

Eileen tried to look up at my face. “Heather, you punned.”

“I did?”

“You did!”

Part of me revelled in seeing this — my surrogate daughter (one of two, if one included Tenny, which one should and must) and my surrogate mother, negotiating the starting line of this new relationship, right in the middle of a victorious revolutionary march. All around us, patients and ex-nurses were still helping others up, dressing wounds, clapping shoulders, taking a breather amid the unravelling dream.

But another part of me felt terrible guilt; here I was, enjoying the collateral fruits of the dream, while Maisie was still—

Crack-crrrrack.

That sound again — that great glass enclosure, breaking open so slowly, far beneath our feet, locked in the core of the Box.

For once I was not the only one who heard that noise. Heather Abyssal twitched as well, looking around and cocking her head, tentacles flexing and twisting, nictitating membranes fluttering across her void-dark eyes. Scales flexed and fur stood on end. Muscles pulled taut, rolling beneath her skin. I stared at her for a long second, overawed by the sheer arousal I felt at the sight of myself. But then panic blotted out the speck of lust.

“Praem?!” I blurted out. “Did you feel that? Did you hear that noise?”

“I did not,” said Praem.

“Me neither,” agreed Eileen. “Are there secrets secreted which cannot join our herd?”

Zalu spoke up. “Ma’am, I didn’t hear a thing either. Negative on strange sounds.”

“Ditto,” said Xiyu. “Negative zero-zero.”

Horror muttered, “Not that anybody cares, but I also did not hear. You’re hearing things, Heather.”

Praem looked directly at Horror, and said: “Correct. Nobody cares.”

Horror stuck out her tongue.

Abyssal and Glorious Me went hisssss, then said: “We must hurry onward. The others are already winning.”

“Is that what that sound means?” I called out as she turned to stalk away, back into the corridors of the hospital. “Is that us winning? Is that Maisie breaking free!?”

She glanced back with a look from the deepest ocean trench, cold and alone and afraid, down in the infinite dark which lay along the very bottom of all reality. That look froze my blood and curdled my thoughts. How could something so beautiful look so forlorn, even if only for a moment? All my former lust was suddenly mixed with protective affection; I longed to enfold myself in my arms and tell her she would never be alone again. If only she would join me.

But then she showed me her rows of razor teeth, and shook her head. “We don’t know what that is, Heather. Only you do.”

“W-what?! But I have no idea, the Lonely Me in the Box was keeping it imprisoned, I don’t-”

“We don’t have time for speculation,” she hissed. “We need to save the rest. Or don’t you care?”

“Of course I care!” I cried out. “Eileen, follow her!” I raised Horror’s head, rallying my troops. “Everyone, everybody, we move onward again! To liberate the rest of the hospital! Onward!”

Abyssal and Razor-Clean Me turned and stalked away, her passing pulling at the attention of so many patients and inmates. Knights turned to follow, patients rejoined the mob, Zalu and Xiyu formed up either side of Eileen. The great mass of ex-nurses behind us fell in line.

We followed truth and beauty, plunging once more through the winding corridors of Cygnet Asylum.

Less than three minutes later, we stumbled into Lozzie.

Our Lozzie — our surrogate sister forever, no matter the blood in her veins — was in little need of rescue. She and her elite group of well-armed girls were waiting for us by the smashed-open wreckage of a fire door, which led down into the dark access tunnels beneath the hospital. All around them lay the bound and gagged forms of over a dozen nurses — already starting to lose their monstrous features and transform back into human forms, as our triumphant procession reached Lozzie’s position.

Lozzie herself was hanging off the arm of a second Heather abyssus.

Lozzie was treating that Abyssal Heather like a delightful squeeze toy; she was half-wrapped in tentacles, rubbing her face against the scales and fur, giggling and purring, running her hands along spikes and spines and nuzzling against the plated and armoured neck of this Perfect Version of Me. Envy blossomed in my heart, for I longed so much to do the same, to be in Lozzie’s place and take the embrace a step further. How Lozzie avoided getting pricked on toxic spikes or lacerated by rows of tentacle-barbs, I had no idea; this second Abyssal Heather had made no effort to fold away her sharp edges and lethal weapons, though Lozzie was perfectly unharmed. Her pentacolour poncho was stained with dirt and soot and more than a little blood, but she was glowing with a triumph all her own.

Behind me, whispers started to rise from the patients I had liberated.

“It’s her! It’s the Lozzers!”

“It’s Lozzie!”

“It’s her!”

Lozzie lit up as we approached, bouncing upward in the arms of this second Abyssal Me. “Heathy!” she cried out. “And Heathy! Two for one and one for two! Or three now, three’s a magic number too! And Praemy! And ooooooooooh!”

‘My’ Abyssal Heather trotted forward to meet this second, identical self — another tentacle, now two of six. The second Abyssal Heather slipped out of Lozzie’s embrace to greet the first. They touched their tentacle tips together, then entwined their limbs, smooth muscle spiralling each around the other’s grasp. Membranous wings quivered and flexed and brushed in feathery caress. These Beautiful Twins pulled close, spikes and spines fitting together like puzzle pieces, their bodies a perfect match. They purred and trilled and made little clicking noises, then finally locked mouths in an open-eyed kiss.

A bomb went off in my chest — a meltdown of lust and need, thawing through my wounded gut and burning in my loins.

And here I was, alone inside my mask, left out of the embrace, denied reunion with myself. My lips quivered. I reached out a hand. “Please … p-please, you two, please—”

But then Lozzie was right in front of Praem and Eileen and myself, wide-eyed and wide-mouthed, making a face like she’d been handed a unicorn puppy.

“Hello,” said Eileen. “You are small, but also large. A little bit like me. Why have I never met you before? I would have learned so much, just by looking. But looking respectfully.”

Lozzie gaped, starstruck. “Heathy,” she whispered. “Heathy, how did you do it?!”

“My name is Eileen,” said Eileen.

Lozzie exploded into squeals, poncho flapping everywhere, raking greasy blonde hair out of her face. “No!? No waaaaaay! Seriously!? For serious double extra serious not a joke yes? Yes! Yes!?”

“I chose it myself,” Eileen confirmed. “Do you like it?”

Lozzie squealed again, going red in the face. “Yeah!”

I cleared my throat inside my squid-skull mask, trying to ignore the lust surging through my body, and the pair of Abyssal Mes necking just a few feet away. “It’s a long story, Lozzie. But to make it short, um, say hello to Eileen, she’s my … surrogate … mother.”

Lozzie straightened up like a cartoon snapping to attention; I half-expected her body to make a boi-oi-oi-oingggg sound. She stuck out a hand for Eileen. “You don’t get a hug, not yet, but you do get this!”

Eileen just stared at the hand, then at Lozzie. “I only have two. Both are occupied with Heather. I must uphold her decisions.”

“Ooooooh,” Lozzie purred, then nodded. She grabbed her own hand and shook it in Eileen’s place. “There. Now! Heathy!” Lozzie pointed up at my mask, then tilted her head sideways, her elation faltering just a little. “Heathy?”

“Y-yes? Lozzie, it’s good to see you, it’s good to see you’re not hurt!”

“Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm,” Lozzie hummed. “I was going to say that we should take Eileen home, that we have to take her home, because her pun game is encoded in her name. But … Heathy?” Lozzie tilted her head the other way. “Heathy?”

“Lozzie, what’s wrong?”

Praem said: “Heather is currently divided.”

“Ohhhhhh,” Lozzie cooed, as if this made perfect sense — then turned and slammed a hug into Praem’s front, without the slightest warning.

Anybody else would have gone flying backward and sprawled on the floor under Lozzie’s sudden ‘glomp’ — a delightful word I had learned only recently, but had been warned not to say in front of Evee. But Praem took the hug like a cross between an oak tree and a foam mattress, barely even adjusting her footing. She gently patted Lozzie on the back several times. When Lozzie bounced free of the hug, Praem’s maid uniform had not a single cuff of lace misplaced, not one crease where it should not be.

“Lozzie, I … ” I struggled with a sudden feeling of dislocation. Was there something so wrong with me that it was obvious to Lozzie from a single glance? “Lozzie, it’s still me under here. It’s me, it’s Heather! I swear it! I’m not … well I am divided, but … ”

Lozzie nodded. “Mmhmm, mmhmm! I know, Heathy! And well done, well done, well done! You got the Box opened! Opened up!”

Lozzie did a little jig-shuffle dance on the spot, oscillating back and forth and making her poncho spin. Several of her elite team of girls noticed and joined in, copying her swaying motions. The dance spread to other patients as well, among those who must have known Lozzie only by reputation. For a dizzying second my ‘army’ almost turned into an improvised dance party.

The dream was so thin now that Lozzie could impose genre at will, with nothing more powerful than a twirl of her poncho.

But then I muttered, “It … it wasn’t me. Who opened the Box, I mean. I was me, but the … the other … me … ”

Lonely Heather, the version of me who had gone straight for Maisie without a second thought.

If she had not done that, could I have freed my Abyssal Selves? Without that other part of me, would I have overcome the nurses, and accepted my trauma?

Lozzie halted her little dance and cocked her head at me again. “You mean it was one of the other other Heathys?” She flapped a corner of poncho at the two Abyssal Heathers, who were now holding hands and tentacles, staring at us with those huge dark eyes, as if waiting for Lozzie and I to finish. “Like them! Aren’t they soooo pretty?! You’re so beautiful, Heathy! Look at youuuuuu! Look at you two!”

The Doubly Beautiful Heathers From Below both went hissssss at Lozzie, who giggled back and blew them a kiss.

“Uh … t-thank you,” I stammered, feeling steamrollered by Lozzie’s affection.

How could she compare me with the blinding truth of those abyssal bodies? How could she call me beautiful, when I had the same face as the Loneliest Me, down in the Box? How could she call me pretty when, compared with those two, I was so small and rotten?

Lozzie bobbed her head at me again, then ducked low, as if trying to look upward and under the curved lip of my squid-skull mask. “Heathyyyy? Are you okay-okay in there? You sound kinda funny! Let me see—”

“No!” I blurted out, recoiling backward so hard I almost lost my grip on Eileen’s shoulders. “I’m not taking the mask off! I’m not let—”

Crick-crack-crrrrrack.

That hidden enclosure was still breaking open, somewhere deep down inside the Box, the cracks now deep and guttural, splitting apart metres of glass.

Both Abyssal Heathers turned on the spot, twitching their attention up and down the corridor, tentacles flexing, emitting faint hissing from their identical maws of sharp teeth. Either side of them the corridor was full of patients and ex-nurses now — untying the nurses on the floor, raising them to their feet, spreading the good news. Patients and nurses alike gave the Abyssal Pair a wide berth, and flinched when they — we, I — let out that double-hiss of soft alarm.

The cracking sound had cut off the rest of my sentence.

I’m not letting you see how ugly I am.

For a moment of dizzying vertigo, I felt absurd and stupid; but it was true — compared to those Abyssal Heathers, I was ugly.

Lozzie did not appear to have heard that cracking sound, not been shocked by my unspoken admission. She was already speeding on, her words gathering momentum. “Okay okay okay! Any-way any-way any-way!” she chanted, bobbing from foot to foot. I breathed a silent sigh of relief, my heart racing behind my ribs. The idea of taking off the squid-skull mask terrified me, as if Lozzie would be repelled when she saw the truth of my face beneath. “Have you seen outdoors, Heathy? Tenn-Tenns is here! I told her not to come into the dream, but she did anyway and we have to get to her and help her though I think it’s all just foam rockets and—”

“Uh, yeah, yes, of course, Lozzie, I saw her too. And Jan is up on her back.”

Lozzie’s eyes lit up with mischief and delight. “She’s come to rescue me! She’s soooooo sweet!”

“I, uh, don’t think it’s quite as heroic as that. But perhaps in principle, certainly.”

Lozzie thrust one fist into the air, a sharpened metal shiv clutched in her grubby fingers. “And meanwhilies down here we’ve cut all the phone lines and the internet cables and everything!” Lozzie broke into a grin — predatory, dangerous, with a promise of violence behind her teeth. My little Lozzie might be awake, but she was still part of the dream, and loving it more than she had guessed. “Nobody’s calling for help, not before we’re done! And ooooh, hellos!” Lozzie was instantly distracted by the sight of Zalu and Xiyu. “You’re both prettyyyyy. Are you two from Mrs Eileen as well?”

Eileen echoed, in a whisper, “Mrs. Mm.”

“Not with her, Ma’am,” said one of the twins.

“We’re here to back up Heather,” said the other.

“Another very long story,” I said, trying not to get bogged down. “They’re from Outside, and they’re on our side. That’s all you need to know for now.”

Lozzie threw me a playful, sketchy, skew-whiff salute. To my surprise, several of the patients she’d been leading did the same, mimicking the gesture. Lozzie’s mannerisms were infectious.

“Yes Ma’am,” Lozzie yelled. “Scary Heather Ma’am!”

“ … scary Heather?”

Lozzie shrugged. “S’what you’re trying to be, right? Right!”

“I … n-no, I’m just … just me … ”

The pair of Abyssal Heathers were already turning away and moving off down the corridor, clawed feet clicking against the floor, grey dawn light catching the iridescent sheen of their scales, drowned out by the subtle rainbow bioluminesence pulsing inside their tentacles, with matching tails swishing in the air, brushing tips, and parting again with little taps and touches. That sight grabbed my head, my heart, and something significantly lower as well. I shivered and gulped, feeling a whine rising up my throat.

Lozzie was tilting her head at me again in silent question, like there was something wrong with me. “Heathy?”

“Uh … l-look, Lozzie, explanations can wait until later!” I said, nodding after my Two Tentacles. “We have to keep up, and reunite with the others! Eileen, Zalu, Xiyu, Praem—”

“Yes,” said Praem, and strode on ahead, maid dress swishing about her ankles.

Eileen followed, carrying me forward. Zalu and Xiyu shouldered their guns and took up position either side. Praem walked with hands clasped behind her back, like a head maid inspecting the work of her many girls. Lozzie’s poncho fluttered as she fell in with the other patients; she turned around and back-pedalled after us, waving her arms and her poncho at the crowd.

“Come on, ladies and ladiettes!” she shouted. “We gotta tear down these fucking walls and we ain’t donezo onezo yetzo! Yaaaaaah!”

A wild cry went up from Lozzie’s revolutionaries — howling, chanting, squeals of delight, a roar from the prison inmates, and more than a few muffled whines as girls were swept off their feet and kissed by those at their side.

Because in the end they were Lozzie’s revolutionaries, not my ‘army’. This was not a war, I was just tidying up my mess, and I couldn’t do it alone.

No, the real war was between me, myself, and I. Between me and Lonely Heather.

If only I could talk to her alone. Just her and I, in private, where our mutual ugliness could not be seen. Maybe then I could bury this guilt—

Crack-craaaack.

We followed the Abyssal Pair — Truth and Beauty, I dubbed them, though they were impossible to tell apart — along the spiral which led to the outer shell of Cygnet Asylum.

Resistance was rapidly thinning out. The groups of nurses we overran were smaller now, no longer the hallway-choking zombie-like hordes of before; these were only stragglers and wanderers, the lost and the damned. The few patients we encountered were the same — individuals and pairs locked in dark rooms, terrified girls hiding all alone under tables, screaming for mercy and clawing at the nurses clambering after them, as well as those unlucky few who had already been caught, drugged and bound and wrapped in straitjackets. We enlightened those locked in darkness, offered a hand to those who thought they were alone, and cut free those who had been trapped, even if they needed carrying afterward.

No matter how small or mean or overlooked, nobody was getting left behind. When this was over, every patient would be free and every trauma would be accepted. Every piece of the dream would come crashing down. Cygnet would be over and done.

We swept through the hospital faster and faster, hot on the heels of my twinned Abyssal Selves. Sickly grey morning light poured in through the windows — always to our left now, providing occasional glimpses of Tenny’s parallel progress; my beloved giant moth-puppy was grinding her way across the toy-tank battlefield outdoors, toward the vast dark steel edifice of the Box. At that distance I couldn’t spot the shiny metal speck of Jan up on her back, only the bulk of Tenny herself, her velvet-black body and the white whorls of her fur.

Every time we spotted her, Lozzie would leap and point and flap like she’d seen the world’s best dog. “That’s my Tenn-Tenns! My girl! Look at her, she’s so huge now!”

Distant echoes of that fight reached us through the stout brick walls — booming and crashing, the rip-tear of torn metal, the clatter of armoured vehicles dropped from a great height to smash open upon the ground.

Eventually the Abyssal Heathers led the way into a canteen, where our tidal wave of revolutionary inevitability slammed head first into the last true battle of Cygnet’s fall.

This canteen was not the one in which I had eaten breakfast upon my arrival in the dream. That first canteen had been a sad and drab affair, plucked from my memories of the real Cygnet. Compared to this it may as well have been a pleasure palace stuffed with honey and dates and little dishes of caviar. The canteen into which we burst was unsuitable for any use, let alone for eating food.

The floor of cracked tiles was filthy with dark stains, both brownish red and reddish brown, the kind of stains which had weight and texture and offered a spongy cushion beneath one’s cringing feet. The walls were worse, spotted with black mold and streaked with decades of water damage, perhaps once off-yellow or dark cream, but now reduced to soggy, sodden, slippery grey, as if the very substrate had been replaced by a mat of fungal infection. The tables and chairs were more rust than metal, and the metal was the soft grey sheen of unpainted lead. Rotten food lay discarded here and there upon cracked tin plates. At the rear of the room stood a counter from which food may have once been served, but had been overrun by a carpet of furry blue mold.

Many of the tables and chairs had been overturned, their rusty edges leaving streaks and scrapes upon the floor. In the centre of the room stood a makeshift barricade — a fortress of four tables turned on their sides, with one in the middle as a raised platform. That fortress was under assault from all four sides by the final mass grouping of monstrous zombie-nurses, numbering perhaps fifty or sixty, waves of ghoulish flesh and snatching claws, brandishing bubbling syringes and snapping lengths of blue nylon rope.

My family held that fortress, against the crashing waves of my trauma.

Eight Knights stood inside the square of overturned tables, knighting the makeshift walls of the little fort. They were in an even worse state than the Knights who had accompanied Praem through the labyrinth of the prison levels. Black helmets were cracked and shiny visors were shattered, showing glimpses of pinkish-red meat wriggling and writhing beneath their humanoid exteriors. Bulletproof vests were slashed and torn, whole segments of armour ripped open and hanging loose. Their guns were reduced to twisted lumps of jagged metal, having long ago run out of bullets. They clubbed nurses with their guns as the monsters of my trauma tried to swarm over the tables, reaching down past the barricade to push back the onrushing tide. Between and behind the Knights were perhaps a dozen additional Cygnet patients, the very last few of the lost girls of the asylum, doing what little they could to assist the defence.

But Knights and patients did not stand alone. Four figures fought beyond the barricade, sowing chaos and carnage to keep the pressure off the others.

Raine — grinning with every flash and fall of her machete, whirling like a cross between a rugby player and a ballerina, fighting barefoot and greasy and stained with worse things than blood. Zheng — half-naked in shorts and a torn-up t-shirt, covered head to toe in a sheen of glistening crimson blood, knocking nurses together with brute strength; Zheng still did not look like her usual self, shrunken down to a cruel parody of her muscle and mass, lacking her sheer imposing height. But that compact frame now held all her demonic strength, undeniable as the ripping grin on her face. Then, Twil — all werewolf, a ball of tooth and claw and bristling fur, darting about like a hound among hens; nurses piled atop her, but she was an unstoppable force, a coiling knot of muscle and sinew and snarling teeth. And last — myself, me, I, another Abyssal Heather, floating and fluttering between the others whenever any of them should falter, bringing down nurses at unprotected rears, keeping the little trio tight and together and more well-protected than they knew.

Inside the barricade, past the wall of Knights and patients, my family’s little fortress benefited from what Raine might call ‘fire support.’

Evelyn’s wheelchair was up on the table in the middle, brakes applied, seat empty but for the coiled mass of a discarded grey dressing gown. Evelyn herself — still withered and wasted, her body so thin and fragile beneath a scratchy Cygnet t-shirt, with her one leg missing, and her eyes sunken with exhaustion and stress — was up, not on her own one foot, but supported and cradled and held aloft, by Another Me.

Another Abyssal Heather – Number Four? I was losing count — was helping Evee to ‘stand’. Evelyn’s withered foot rested atop abyssal claws, cradled in perfect safety so close to those razor-sharp weapons. The Abyssal Heather had both arms and four tentacles wrapped around Evelyn’s body, cradling her from behind, supporting her weight with tendrils turned to plush cushions against her spine. That Abyssal Heather had folded away every single sharp edge and hooked barb. Her remaining two tentacles acted as a prosthetic leg, anchored at Evee’s hip, their entwined tips splayed to take her weight.

Evelyn’s eyes were wide with rage and satisfaction, her teeth clenched, her face flushed. She held a human thigh-bone in both hands — the fresh white of the newly dead, scraps of flesh still clinging to both ends, the middle covered in scrimshawed magic symbols.

Her mother’s leg, stolen all over again. Evee’s one memento, her revenge.

Evelyn clutched the bone-wand in both hands and shouted scraps of inhuman language from her raw and ragged throat, spitting blood as the syllables split her flesh. Any nurses who made it over the barricade were thrown back by coils of crimson flame, the product and pride of Evelyn the Mage.

A fifth and final Abyssal Heather stood a little way back from Evelyn, cradling a bundle of pale flesh and black clothes. She was not contributing to the fight, concentrating instead on protecting whatever it was which she carried in her arms and tentacles.

My family had done an incredible job of holding this little fortress, buried deep in the toxic stew of my trauma; without my support, they may have held it for many hours longer — but eventually they would have fallen. The nurses which fell beneath Raine’s machete stuck their arms back onto their shoulders and rose from the bloody heaps of their own bodies on the floor. The nurses with heads cracked and broken by Zheng re-knit their flesh and came at her again. The nurses dashed apart by Twil always stood right back up, like weighted children’s toys bouncing upright, re-animated by the terrible logic of the dream.

But my family did not fight alone. None of us did, or would ever do so again.

I swept into the rotten canteen on a tidal wave of patients and inmates and liberated ex-nurses, carried forward by Eileen, flanked by Zalu and Xiyu, backed up by Lozzie and Praem, holding Horror’s head aloft with a cry of victory echoing inside my squid-skull mask.

My pair of Abyssal Heathers ploughed into the final scrum of zombie-nurses, tearing a gaping hole in their formation. Patients poured in, laying about themselves left and right with improvised weapons, ripping the gap wider, ruining the nurse’s cohesion, flowing right past the surprised looks from Raine and Zheng and Twil. Lozzie joined them, a flittering butterfly of pastel poncho sprinting down the middle — pausing briefly to hug Zheng’s naked, bloody form, and to plant a sneaky little kiss on Twil’s furry snout. Praem proceeded directly toward her mother, as if strolling down a Sharrowford street.

Zalu and Xiyu guided me forward, riding upon Eileen’s back. I cast about myself with the six baleful eyes of the squid-skull mask, felling nurses before us, driving them back into their human forms, leaving them panting and gasping down on the floor.

The battle was won within seconds. Eileen had carried me to the edge of the makeshift barricade, and there were no more nurses, no more living trauma, no more monsters in this dream.

A sudden echoing silence settled on the rotten canteen, broken only by the distant rumble and crack-bang of Tenny’s solitary fight outdoors. The room shook gently under the pounding of faraway guns and the fall of giant moth-feet.

I panted inside my squid-skull mask, quivering with victory and anxiety both at once. “Is it over? Are we done?”

“Staffing issues have been resolved,” Eileen said under her breath. “Collective bargaining is so much easier when one is not alone.”

I tried to laugh, but I felt limp and spent, sagging against her shoulders.

Time and sound and motion resumed all around. The aftermath of the final battle of the Cygnet Revolution began to unfold — patients and ex-nurses came forward to raise the defeated back to their feet, to offer them my acceptance; eight Knights opened the barricade and limped out to greet those who had rescued them; patients collapsed with relief or exhaustion. Shouts went up as the patients and inmates began to organise themselves — “Is that everybody?”, “Anybody missing a friend?”, “We need a full roll-call, find out if anybody’s not here!”

And amid all that, my friends and family and lovers approached.

Praem mounted the table in the middle of the fortress and took responsibility for Evee, easing her from the tender embrace of Abyssal Heather Number Five, helping her back into her wheelchair. Evelyn clung to Praem with an urgent desperation, but allowed herself to be lifted up and lowered all the way back to the floor, wheelchair and all. She raised a curious eyebrow at me as Praem wheeled her forward, then went pale and silent. Lozzie flitted among the patients, then hovered at the edge of our gathering group, hopping from foot to foot, overexcited at this penultimate climax of the dream. Twil dropped most of her werewolf transformation — once again retaining only her wolfish ears and bushy tail — then stopped dead to gape at me and Eileen. Zheng joined us, grinning wide; she shouted “Shaman! Victory tastes like steaming meat!”

Raine ambled over next to Zheng, skin running with sweat, machete held in a numb fist, and broke into a matching grin, beaming for me, at me, because of me. She raised her eyebrows at the sight of Eileen, and said, “Holy shit, sweet thing. Heather, my genius little squid girl. You really did it.”

The Five Abyssal Heathers joined their tentacles together, matching caresses, swapping quick, strange, otherworldly kisses with each other — though one stood slightly apart, still cradling that bundle of black clothing in her arms.

For a long moment, nobody spoke, our mutual silence laid upon the backdrop of patient voices and sobbing nurses and the distant crack-boom of Tenny’s ongoing battle outdoors.

Everyone just stared at me, at Eileen, at those I had brought with me and what I had achieved. Everyone — with the exception of Praem — cast several fascinated glances at the Abyssal Heathers, and what they were all evidently getting up to with each other.

But eventually, attention settled back on me.

Raine blinked. “Sweet thing? You okay up there?”

I cleared my throat behind my squid-skull mask. “Y-yes, I just …”

“Nah, serious question,” Raine said. “Your wounds. You doing okay?”

I shrugged. “I’ll keep. I’m … f-fine.” My heart was racing. My skin itched. My mask felt thin as paper. “Is … is anybody … hurt?” I asked, filling the silence with anything, the first thing that seemed right to ask.

Heads were shaken, shoulders were shrugged. Zheng said, “Yes, shaman! And it feels good!”, then thumped her own chest. Raine chuckled at that, and nudged Zheng in the side.

Twill shook her head, and kept shaking. “Big H, I cannot believe what I’m looking at, yo. And who the hell are these two?” She gestured at Zalu and Xiyu.

“Yeah,” Raine purred, with obvious appreciation in her voice. “Introduce us to these two spicy spec-op babes, why don’t you?”

“It’s us,” said Zalu.

“Hello,” said Xiyu. “We were plants last time we met.”

“Oh,” Raine said, eyebrows shooting up. She cracked a grin. “Nice, nice. I preferred your birthday suits.”

Evelyn pointed at Eileen with her bone-wand, eyes bulging in her face. “Am I the only one here ignoring the obvious problem with this scene? Heather. Heather, start talking.”

“Uh, yes,” I said. “I know this looks—”

“Heather,” Evelyn repeated, and made it sound like ‘do not test me’. Her lips were still flecked with blood from her spell-casting, and she looked grey with exhaustion, animated only by irritation. “Heather, I love you, and I am endlessly grateful that you are safe, and that you have just ridden to our rescue. But choose your next words carefully. If you tell me that you have seduced the fucking Eye, I am going to have some kind of cardiac event, right here, right now, and Praem is going to have to resuscitate me.”

Praem put a gentle hand on Evee’s shoulder. “Yes.”

“Oh!” I breathed a sigh of relief. “No, no! Not in the slightest, absolutely not. I’ve not made her into a lover, or anything like that. That would feel … terribly wrong, gosh.”

Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief too, visibly sagging with an emotion I didn’t understand.

“She’s my mother,” I said.

Evelyn froze.

“Spiritually speaking,” I added quickly. “Not biologically. Metaphorically, I mean. By choice.”

Eileen opened her mouth. “Hello, everybody. It is nice to meet you. I am called Eileen.”

Raine threw her hands into the air, machete and all, and roared with a kind of wild triumph I’d never heard from her before, hard enough to make me flinch. Zheng copied her, breaking into a hooting chant of absolute abandon, stomping both feet and gnashing her teeth and waving her fists about. Twil blinked several times, then did a squint-frown, then finally got it; she winced. Lozzie covered her mouth with a corner of her poncho, stifling the giggles.

Evelyn stared and stared and stared. Praem stared too, for rather different reasons.

I waited for the cheer to die away.

“Um,” I said. “She’s on our side now. I’ve … woken her up, out of a lifelong stupor, sort of. It’s very complicated to explain, and I don’t have time to go over all the details, but you can read the book she wrote, later on.”

“The what?” Evelyn squinted. “She wrote a book, what? Sorry? Heather, this is too much to unpack. Don’t even try.”

The bundle of black clothing and pale flesh cradled in the arms of Abyssal Heather Number Five shifted and uncoiled, and revealed herself as Seven-Shades-of-Blood-Goblin, red-black looking a bit teary, scrawny frame rather worse for wear, like she’d been recently tossed down a hillside covered in brambles.

“Told you the Eye was open in the sky, Evee,” she gurgled. “Told youu-urrrk!

Evelyn huffed and pressed a hand to her eyes. “Yes, fine. Fine!”

Eileen looked at Sevens. “Hello, Rainbow.”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight spluttered with something only half akin to laughter.

“Sevens!” I said. “Sevens, oh, oh dear, I’m glad you’re here too. I thought you were up on the roof!”

“I wasssss,” Sevens rasped. “Fell off.” She nudged the Abyssal Heather who was carrying her. “You caught me before I hit the ground. Still hurting. Urrrrr … ”

Sevens’ trailing gurgle was undercut by the distant booming and crashing of Tenny’s fight outdoors.

Evelyn raised her free hand. “Heather is right. We don’t have time to unpack all this. You.” She gestured at Eileen. “You … I’m going to pretend, for now.”

“We can all pretend together,” said Eileen.

A horrible churning in my chest made me speak. “It’ll make sense, I promise. We just don’t have time for explaining the whole thing right now. We have to get to Tenny, and the Box, and Maisie, and finally end this dream. Don’t we?”

To my surprise — and with a growing, gnawing, stomach-churning anxiety — my friends all shared a series of worried looks. Evelyn squinted at me, then glanced at the others, as if something was terribly wrong. Raine’s beaming grin dipped in brightness; she frowned at me in thought. Zheng cracked her neck from left to right, then sniffed the air, as if trying to pick up my scent. Twil’s bushy tail fluffed up with sudden alarm, ears twitching.

Lozzie bounced from foot to foot, capering forward. “Heathy’s not all there right now! Praem told me alllll about it! Half of her is elsewhere!”

“That’s not true!” I blurted out from behind my mask, my cheeks suddenly burning in private darkness. “Well, um, no. I mean, part of me is elsewhere, but it’s not half. That would be far too much. And it’s not relevant right now! It’s not! We just have to keep moving and keep going so I can deal with it. So I can deal with me. I promise I can deal with me. I can.”

Evelyn frowned harder “Heather,” she said slowly. “Is that really you under there?”

Craaack-crack went that distant glass; the quintet of Abyssal Heathers reacted like a pack of hounds, twitching at the distant sound.

“Of course it’s me!” I said from behind my mask. “Evee, how could you ask such a thing?”

Silence seeped into the room, broken by the boom and crash from Tenny’s lone battle.

And I realised, with horrifying clarity, that none of my friends had approached me. None of them had stepped forward. My friends, my family, those I loved and trusted, they stood well beyond arm’s length, in a semi-circle of examination, with I and Eileen at the centre.

Evelyn didn’t answer.

“Yeeeeeeeah,” Twil said eventually. “Big H, I’m not like, being rude, or looking a gift horse in the mouth after you just rode in and saved us all and shit, but there’s something not right about you, like. And I’m not talking about the nurse’s head swinging from your fist.”

“Hello there,” Horror said. “Twillamina, you’re looking well and—”

“Shut the fuck up, stump-head,” Twil said, “or I’ll come finish the job.”

Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight said, “Mmmmm. Heather’s all … fragmentary.”

Zheng let out a purr — soft and low, without her usual power. “The Shaman does not smell right. Shaman, what has happened?”

“N-nothing!” I stammered, panting and sweating now, horrified at the prospect of taking off my mask and showing them all what lay beneath — her face, my face, Lonely Heather staring out from behind my eyes, full of the guilt of abandoning her, abandoning myself, of—

Raine stepped forward.

She walked right up to me. I would have flinched away and clutched my squid-skull mask to my head, but Eileen was my legs, and she did not comprehend.

Raine — glowing with sweat and love, her eyes meeting my empty sockets without fear, her chestnut brown hair raked back over her head — stopped, and put her free hand on my thigh.

“Sweet thing, it’s only me.”

“ … R-Raine, don’t … ”

“I can tell,” she murmured. “I may only be half awake, but I can tell, sure as I can look up at the sky and see the sun.”

My throat was dry. My lips were glue. When I parted them, they hurt. “Tell what?” I whispered.

“That we’re only talking to half of you, Heather. Where’s the rest of my girl gotten to, hey?”

And with those words, a mighty breaking split my ears, louder and longer and more final than any I had yet heard. The ground shook and the walls trembled. Patients and inmates and ex-nurses screamed. My friends felt it happen, heard every moment. The creaking and cracking was no longer confined to the space beneath the asylum and the space between my ears.

This prison break was for everybody now.

Crack!

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The revolution succeeds, but Heather herself isn’t quite right. Hiding inside that mask may be taking a toll on more than just her face. What changes does a person go through, tucked away inside a shelter of bone? And now some secret struggles to be born, to burst forth from the cracking of a great and terrible egg.

Ahem. Anyway! Hello, dear readers! Behind the scenes, arc 24 has spiraled wildly beyond my control (in a good way!) As of the time of writing this note, chapter 37 is projected to be the final chapter of the arc, but never say never. Some readers have been cheering for a chapter 40, but I don’t think we’ll be getting quite that far … well, maybe. We’ll see! Heather’s certainly got some unexpected final hurdles on the route to Maisie’s rescue, but she’s finally almost there. Almost there …

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And than you for reading! Thank you for being here, dear readers, and for enjoying my little stories. Katalepsis would not be possible without all of you, the audience! Thank you so much!

Next chapter, craaaaaaaaack!

bedlam boundary – 24.32

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Dysphoria
Mention of suicide and suicidal ideation
Needles/syringes/injections



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

We left the Governor’s Office behind — finally forgoing the twin temptations of observation and archives, both made obsolete by determination and resolve — and stepped back into the labyrinthine corridors of Cygnet Asylum.

Sickly grey dawn-light flooded the corridors, oozing through banks of grimy windows, staining the floors with a pallid sheen, as if the hospital herself were growing nauseated by the rotten ruction within her walls. The tumult of the revolution echoed upward through the floors, like the roiling in the guts of a great beast awakening from unquiet dreams. Shouts and screams and wild howls trickled off down long corridors, muffled by the maze of whitewash and sturdy doors, voices lost in a deep, dark, briar-choked canyon. Clashing and charging, cries of lost defeat, clarions of brief victory — all was reduced to a ghostly murmur, locked away in a forgotten cell.

“Hurry!” I panted over Eileen’s shoulder. “We have to hurry up! We can’t let any of them get overwhelmed!”

“Moving as fast as we can, Ma’am,” Zalu shot back over her shoulder. “We’re not exactly set up for rapid insertion right now. Covering you is priority.”

I tutted inside my squid-skull mask.

The Twins — Zalu and Xiyu, in their dream-guise of video game special forces soldiers — were ‘taking point’, as Raine would so accurately say. Twin submachine guns like shiny, spiky, glisten-backed beetles were tucked tight against Twin shoulders, hungry twin barrel-mouths sweeping over doorways and passages as we passed. The Twins’ non-matching ponytails swished and bounced as they leapfrogged each others’ positions, hurrying ahead to make sure we didn’t blunder face-first into any stray nurses. The display of ‘small unit tactics’ was all very impressive, full of dash and competence and accompanied by both Twins doing very odd things with the angles at which they held their guns, but to my uneducated opinion it was rather a waste of time when we should have been sprinting.

“More haste,” Eileen said, “less speed. Is this a paradox, or a riddle? I cannot decide. Perhaps I would enjoy riddles.”

“You probably will do,” I muttered.

Eileen was carrying me in the most stable piggyback I had ever experienced, with both hands braced firm and strong beneath my thighs, though I will readily admit that I did not have many other examples with which to compare. My ‘real’ mother, Samantha Morell, had never been the sort of person who would smudge her image by carrying me like that, though my father had done so a few times, when Maisie and I had been quite small. Despite my size — for I was no longer a child, even with my five foot nothing of height — Eileen strode with unbent back, each step sure and certain.

Praem helped, of course. Peeking out from the front of my yellow blanket, she anchored me to Eileen with all the considerable strength a plushie could muster.

I rode with my head high and my yellow blanket draped down my back like a conqueror’s cloak; I did my best to ignore the pain in my left shin and the awful bruise still blossoming across my abdomen, sending little waves of barbed torment deep into my guts with every flex and tilt.

The squid-skull mask made it easy. The metallic face muffled the pain and lent me focus, better than any opiate in the blood.

Horror’s severed head led the way, whispering directions as she dangled from my fist.

“Down those stairs, around to the right, one flight down. Then take the first left, not the second. Past the row of x-ray rooms, yes, that’s correct. Best not open those doors—” I turned her at that imprecision and implication, so she faced the six dark eye holes of my squid-skull mask, staring deep into her watery blues. She flinched. “No, that’s not a cruel joke!” she cried out. “I didn’t mean— I just— No, no, Heather, I was only — y-yes, yes, down this corridor, another left, and then— there! Right there! See? I’m telling you the truth, Heather. I’m telling you the whole truth. You’re in charge. You are.”

Horror’s whisper trailed off, drowned out by the sudden roar of the revolution bursting back to full volume before us — the shout and cry of patients fighting, the slam and slap of blunt objects striking flesh, the squeal of girls overwhelmed beneath weight of numbers, and the shuffling step of so many nightmare nurses.

Zalu and Xiyu slammed to a halt, bracing their boots, guns flicking forward. Eileen stopped as well, just behind the twin heels of our trigger-eager escorts.

“Stay back, Ma’am!” Zalu snapped.

“This isn’t safe,” said Xiyu. “We’re exposed, sister. Bad position, poor angles. Withdraw?”

“Maybe. Ma’am, that chattering brain-box has led us into a trap. We need fresh orders.”

“No,” I croaked inside my squid-skull mask, fighting against the racing of my heart and the sudden lump in my throat. “She’s done exactly as I wanted. This is where we need to be. This is where we stand.”

Before us lay a sight I recognised from the wall of monitors. This was the place I had attempted to intervene with my brain-math chalk — a dead-end corridor lined on one side by windows as narrow as cracks in bone, and on the other by a row of locked doors like rotten teeth.

Even from the vantage point up on Eileen’s back I could not see the dozen besieged patients at the far end of the corridor, mounting their doomed last stand to protect the ones too weak or young or scared to fight. Six dozen nightmare-wrought zombie-nurses clogged the corridor like a wave of sewage, blocking the way with their misshapen grey backs, clad in torn and tattered uniforms stretched wide by curls of horn and rippling masses of fat-clogged tumour.

A handful of the rearmost nurses began to turn in reaction to our arrival. They stared at us with blank and empty eyes, with orbs on stalks, with ruined sockets, with glassy looks and slack mouths and dripping fangs slathered with yellow-green drool. They were more like something from a cartoon than a true nightmare, rubber-suit monsters too absurd to take seriously by the thin and reedy light of morning. They only made sense in the dark.

But their violence was real enough.

The ripple of recognition spread through the nurses. More of them turned toward us, leaving their vanguard to deal with the patients beyond. They began to shuffle in our direction, raising rope and cuffs and straitjackets and syringes full of bubbling fluid. Jaws yawned wide. Strangler’s hands grasped at empty air. The mob formed up and moved to swallow us whole.

Zalu and Xiyu backed away, flicking their guns left and right.

“Ma’am!” one of them snapped. “Permission to open fire?”

“No,” I murmured.

“Ma’am?!”

“Permission denied,” I said, slipping into the role with far too much ease. The squid-skull mask made it simple; I was in charge. “Do not fire, either of you.”

“Ma’am, we need to defend ourselves or reposition! We can’t stay here! Ma’am!”

“Eileen,” I said — yet could not keep the quiver from my voice. “Eileen, step forward.”

“Ma’am!?” one of the Twins said, moving to block us. “Please, Ma’am, stay behind us, stay where we can protect—”

“And you two stay in the rear,” I said. “Follow when you can. You’ll know when. Eileen, do it. Step forward!”

Eileen stepped past the Twins. “If only I could have been so forward with the staff,” she said. “We could have made some progress.”

There was nothing between us and the oncoming nurses now, nothing but twenty feet of bare corridor and whitewashed hospital walls and the sickly cast of morning light through the slit-windows, painting the nurses a deep and dreary grey. Nothing between me and my trauma, no brain-math to save me, no Sevens to leap in swinging her sword, no Raine to grab my shoulders and fuck me stupid until I forgot all about my own past. My trauma — embodied in these nurses — was inflicting itself upon people who had nothing to do with me, who would be overwhelmed by my history, my past, my hatred, my spite, my pain.

She could never have done this, could she? Lonely Heather, Bitter Heather, ‘Ruthless’ Heather. She would never accept this. Would never understand. Would never take responsibility for—

Crick-crack; a great muffled cracking sound filtered up from somewhere deep inside the body of the hospital, miles below Eileen’s feet, trapped beneath dozens of floors and shells of metal and oceans of darkness.

Whatever had lurked behind that frosted glass in Lonely Heather’s little steel room, it was slowly but surely breaking out.

Nobody else reacted to the cracking sound. Zalu and Xiyu were still holding steady, ready to open fire despite my request. The nurses were shuffling forward, dragging club-like feet studded with jagged claws.

“Are we to wait,” Eileen asked, “for their weight to weigh on us?”

“Not quite,” I whispered, trying to smile at her newest pun. “Eileen, out in reality, for months and months now, I’ve been saying that nobody deserves the Eye. I would like to amend that statement. Nobody deserves Cygnet Hospital.” I raised Horror’s head and held it high, like the trophy of a defeated enemy general. “It’s time for me to take responsibility for the dream. Walk forward.”

Eileen — to my incredible surprise and endless affection — did not question the seeming madness of my orders.

She strode forward, carrying me into the surging tide.

The wave of nurses crowded toward us, reaching up for me with a dozen clawed hands, clacking plastic wrist-cuffs to capture my ankles, arcing naked needle-points toward my thighs, raising lengths of rope to bind my legs and arms and wrap around my throat. The shambling mass closed around Eileen and I in a ring of grey flesh and greyer uniforms. Their numbers formed a wall. There was no way back.

Horror kept her lips sensibly shut. I held her high, and knew I need not utter any words. All I needed was determination and clarity. The logic had been set. The dream would do the rest.

But in the split-second before the nurses made contact, I felt a speck of doubt worry at my innards.

What if I was wrong? What if I had lied to myself? What if Lonely Heather was right, or at least not entirely incorrect?

Or what if there was some other, third, as-yet unseen force which also held control of the dream? What if the only two players left upon the stage were not I and I, me myself and my Lonely Counterpart? Where, after all, had all these additional nurses originated? Why were their numbers growing, now that the head of the hierarchy had been severed and confined?

Criiick-crack went that great glass tank, down at the bedrock of the dream.

What if this was how it ended for me, bound and gagged and drugged and thrown in a cell, forgotten in a dark and lonely place, in the exact way I had been so afraid of spending all my short and brutish years, wasting away to rot and ruin inside the institution? What if the nightmare never ended, the curtain never fell? What if I lost?

Fear forced my heart up into my throat and my sight down toward what I faced; in those vacant drooling nurse-visages I saw every childhood fear, every night in the real Cygnet Hospital, every callous nursing hand, every dismissive doctor, every ignorant word. I saw the many moments in which my parents had listened to the medical professionals, nodding along with analysis which I could not understand, while I had stood there mute and dumb, as if I was a problem to be unpicked and solved and put back together again. I saw the threat of drugs — of anti-psychotics that only made it worse, of misdiagnosis and misunderstanding and mistreatment with the best of intentions. I saw my mother’s warning words and chiding comments whenever I ‘acted out’, and saw the pain in my father’s eyes when he caught me weeping all alone. I saw the oh-so-kind explanations that Maisie wasn’t real, that I should do my best to forget her, because my fixation and delusion was unhealthy, and I had never had a sister, let alone a twin. I saw the years stretching out inside the confines of a padded cell. I saw death in my early twenties, by suicide or worse. I saw every lesson I had learned in Cygnet, made flesh and horror and hate.

My throat closed up. My skin went ice cold.

In that very last moment, I couldn’t do it.

For Maisie I would face the Eye. For Maisie I would forgive Eileen. For my friends and lovers and companions, I would brave Outside and run riot through a revolution. For them I would face down gods and mages and kings and even myself, whatever shape they took and whatever flesh they demanded. For the meanest of forgotten pebbles I would shed blood and tears and rip chunks from my soul.

But Cygnet was a symbol of everything I could not face. As the nurses closed around me, I wanted nothing greater than to turn and run.

Eileen twitched backward, as if she felt my thoughts. But there were nurses in front and behind, and nowhere to go.

I grasped the only thing I had left, the only motivation left which fit the gap — I pictured my Other Self, my Lonely Self, Bitter and Afraid and in need of help. I remembered that the Other Me was alone in a lonely little room, shorn of her protection, without her mask, without friends or allies or a warm hand on her back. She had no Raine, no Evee, no Eileen. I had rejected her, stolen her refuge, and insulted her efforts.

The guilt was poison in my throat; I expelled it with a cry.

Craaaack went the hidden glass tank, so very far below.

“For me!” I shouted.

The nurses — hands and syringes and claws and cuffs and the fastenings of straitjackets — touched my legs, my feet, my ankles, my hips, my arms, my hands, my fingers pressed to Eileen’s front—

And fell.

Warped hands of greyish sagging flesh recoiled as if plunged into flame, the skin sloughing off and peeling away like ashes in a great wind, revealing the human hands beneath. Syringe-needles broke against my pajamas as if on steel and concrete, cracking and rusting and turning to dust; fluids evaporated, glass shattered, plungers broke. Straitjackets fell apart like the moth-eaten lies they were. Plastic cuffs splintered apart like cheap toys around my ankles. Ropes failed to catch and refused to knot, flailing upward into their wielders’ faces like unruly pythons.

Every nurse who dared to touch me staggered back, monstrous features falling away like so much smoke and mist, or reabsorbed back into their flesh like rocks sinking in swampy water. Uniforms re-knit, stretched taut over human shoulders and human hips. Human eyes blinked and stared, befuddled in human faces. Human legs gave out in exhaustion or shock. Standard nurse name-tags blossomed on chests like little rectangular flowers in plastic.

I raised Horror’s head higher, filled my lungs, and shouted, “All of you are mine! Every single one of you! Mine!”

Most nurses collapsed on the spot, staring up at me in abject shock and religious awe, their eyes filling with tears or thrown wide in wordless wonder. More shambling monsters pushed past their collapsed former co-workers, but they fared no better than the first wave, recoiling and transforming at the merest brush of my flesh or clothes — or even just the six-holed stare from my squid-skull mask.

I felt like a Gorgon, my touch and my gaze melting stone back to flesh, forcing the dream to assume a new shape.

“Eileen, carry me forward!”

“So you may hit them upon the heads,” Eileen murmured, and strode into the mass of nurses.

We cut through the nurses like wind through grass. Nurses fell before us, transforming back into the human dream-guise of my decade of trauma, crashing to their knees, scrambling away, struck by awe at the sight of my truth, my squid-skull mask, my claim upon Horror. Many of them were still caught in the act of turning around, still shambling toward the doomed last stand at the end of the corridor. Zalu and Xiyu swept in behind us, shouting stereotypical things like ‘On the floor! Face down! Hands on the back of your head!’, ‘Stay down, stay down!’ Privately I thought that was a bit unnecessary, but I let them deal with the few nurses who had not fallen to their knees or collapsed onto their backsides.

The waters of my trauma parted before us, rolling back like the tide defeated.

Even without my six tentacles and my other selves and the glorious truth of my true body, I had never before felt so much like an angel.

Within the space of a few moments, there were simply no more zombie nurses before us — only the equally bewildered, awestruck faces of a dozen Cygnet patients, crammed against the end of the corridor, with nowhere left to run.

We had saved their last stand.

Twelve patients of all shapes and sizes stood shoulder to shoulder, protecting a cluster of younger girls huddled behind the line. They clutched improvised weapons, broken table legs, and the shattered remnants of their own barricade. Many of them were bleeding from small cuts and grazes, just as I had seen on the monitors. One tall girl with frizzy dark hair stared out from behind a mask of blood, running from a shallow head wound — but she stood defiant, in the centre, the closest thing to a leader. Two of the girls had been dragged down by the nurses, but were quickly helped up by their companions. One could barely stand, and had apparently been injected with something nasty. The other had a broken rib, coughing and cringing and leaning on her friends. The smaller girls behind the line peeked out between the arms and legs of their protectors, awestruck at the sight of me and Eileen, at the dark eye holes of my squid-skull mask, and at Horror’s severed head.

For a strange moment I had no idea what to say; I almost apologised, but the whisper was lost behind my mask. These patients, these teenage girls and young women given form and figure by the dream, they were more than mere metaphor. The nurses I had conquered were my own trauma, pressed into human form. But these patients, they were everything and everyone ever drawn into the event horizon of the Eye, of that I was certain now. Their true bodies and minds were Outsiders from beyond the rim of my imagination. Eileen had trapped them without intention, and I had pulled them into this dream.

The patients’ collective shock passed quickly. Eyes alighted upon Eileen, going wide with surprise and alarm. Weapons were brandished, fists raised, lips pulled back from snarling teeth. Flagging protectors regained their unsteady feet. The shield wall tried to reform. Shouts went up.

“It’s her!”

“The fucking Governor!”

“She’s come to finish the job—”

“Don’t be stupid, Emily, she knocked all the nurses out! Look at them all!”

“She’s come to unscrew our heads and scoop out our brains!”

“Weapons up, girls! Sadie, back behind. One of you girls get another brick, ready to—”

“I could run her through from here!”

“Give it a shot!”

“It’s her! It’s the Governor, it’s—”

Eileen said: “I’m sorry, but I seem to have misplaced that identity.”

The wall of girls hesitated all at once, as if they’d never heard the Governor speak before.

I raised Horror’s head, so that my intention could not be mistaken. “She’s not the Governor anymore!”

A flinch ran through the line of patients. All eyes jumped to my squid-skull mask. One of the younger girls behind the line yelped in sudden child-like fear, clutching at a friend to her side. A couple of the boldest patients up front raised their makeshift weapons, angled toward me like spears, as if I was a monster about to fall upon them.

Did I really sound so terrifying, from inside my squid-skull mask?

“She’s not the Governor anymore!” I repeated. “She’s my mother!”

The patients exchanged a series of worried glances, as if I was a madwoman bellowing nonsense. The tall girl with the frizzy hair and the blood all down her face squinted up at me.

Praem poked her plush head out from inside my yellow blanket, and suggested that though my struggles determined the nature and shape of the dream, to these patients such concerns were incomprehensibly peripheral.

“Incomprehensibly peripheral?” I whispered inside my helmet, and refrained from commenting on Praem’s choice of language. “Then what—”

Act like a revolutionary, Praem suggested. Tell them the truth.

“I’m with Lozzie!” I shouted — and that seemed to do the trick. Weapons dipped, fists uncurled, eyebrows raised in surprise. Lozzie was the most popular girl in all the worlds Outside, of course, and that had carried over into the dream of Cygnet. “And so is the Governor! She’s given up all her authority, she knows we’re in the right! The Governor is no more, and soon enough Cygnet Asylum will be no more! You all saw what I just did, yes? You must all know that this is a nightmare, a false reality. Cygnet Asylum is a lie and a trick, and we don’t have to endure it any longer. You all have real faces, real bodies, outside this dream. We’re going to tear down these walls and free every last prisoner! We’re going to crack open the Box, and the staff can’t stop us anymore!”

The line of girls visibly relaxed at the flow of my words. Some of them looked at each other and laughed or sagged with relief. Others finally lowered their weapons, stunned into silence, then nodding at my crescendo. The tall one with the head wound thought for a moment — then snapped off a salute at me. A ragged cheer went up as I finished.

My chest swelled with a strange pride, a feeling I had never experienced before. Was I leading these girls? Was I the right person to deliver this rousing speech? Behind my mask I was just Heather, and I had caused this dream in the first place, I bore the guilt—

Crack-crrrack went the glass in the deeps. None of the patients reacted.

One of the smaller girls pressed a round little face between the legs of her protectors, and addressed me. “What about the robot soldiers we saw downstairs? They were shooting at the nurses, but then they chased us!”

I looked down at her. So like myself when I was her age, questioning and inquisitive, before all that had been crushed by Cygnet.

“They won’t shoot at me,” I said, “They’ll follow my orders if I can reach them. As long as you all stay behind me, we can win.”

The tall girl with the blood on her face pointed past me and Eileen. “What about all those fuckers in the meantime, huh? You gonna tie them all up, squid-girl? Way too many to take prisoner.”

“No,” I said, and smiled inside my mask. “I have a better use for them. Eileen, turn us around, if you please.”

“The lady turns, and is for turning,” Eileen whispered, just loud enough so only I could hear.

Behind us, the corridor was littered with the six dozen nurses we had parted and conquered, down on their knees or lying on their faces, collapsed through sheer awe, staring up at me and Eileen — or at the hungry mouths of the Twins’ guns. A few of them kept trying to get to their feet, thrown down again and again by Zalu and Xiyu. Many of them looked terrified, for their weapons and tools had disintegrated in their hands, while the remaining lengths of rope and pairs of cuff seemed to slither out of their grip when they tried to reassert control.

But these were no blank-faced automatons or zombie-like metaphors. The expression of my trauma suddenly looked like a corridor full of terrified women, with human faces and human reactions. This was the line which would divide me from my Other Self.

I raised Horror’s head again, and raised my voice.

“All of you, listen to me!”

Every nurse looked up, even the ones who weren’t going quietly. A lump formed in my throat — I was no great orator, not exactly skilled at public speaking, but I had no choice except to make this work. What would Sevens say? She would probably let the logic of the scene flow through her. I imagined myself in her place, confident and powerful and with a God’s command of dream-logic. I let the mask speak for me.

“I take responsibility,” I said. “I take responsibility for you, every single one of you, and everything you’ve done here, in this dream, upon this stage. I accept you, all of you, all the different aspects and facets of my trauma. You hear me? I accept you! You will not be cast out into the cold when this process ends. You will not be abandoned, if you fail to assert dominance and control. You will not be forgotten, if you do not command. You are not in charge! But you will not be exiled. None of you will be forgotten. I promise.” I waited a beat, as if underlining my intention. “Now, all of you, stand up, leave the employ of the hospital, and join us in revolution. Help us pull down these walls. Help us make something new.”

Silence.

The nurses shared looks far more sceptical and worried than the patients had done. If anything, the crowd seemed even more terrified than before.

Sweat beaded on my face. Had I gotten this all wrong? Had we not bent and broken the genre far enough for this to work? Were these women — who had moments ago been shambling monsters — convinced they were still nurses?

What mad step must I take, to have my own trauma accept what it was?

Horror’s severed head opened her mouth with a wet and bloody click, issued a rather unimpressed little sigh, and said: “She didn’t leave me behind, though she really should have done, strictly speaking. Come along, ladies. I think we know when we’re beaten.”

The carpet of defeated nurses all stared up at Horror, but stayed frozen where they lay.

I hissed inside my mask. “Try harder.”

“I did!” Horror muttered from the corner of her mouth. “Heather, you’re the one in charge now! I’m just providing a little credibility. If you can’t convince … ah.”

Slowly, with great caution, a single nurse rose to her feet.

She was young — perhaps no more than a handful of years older than me, with long mousy hair and big bright eyes and a face gone white with terror. The name tag pinned to the chest of her uniform read ‘A.TOKEN’. She raised her hands in surrender as she stood up, shooting fearful looks at Zalu and Xiyu. I gestured for the Twins to let her rise, though they stood ready to knock her back to the floor if she did anything untoward. They needn’t have bothered though — ‘Token’ could barely make her legs work, so overawed by defeat and transformation. Her knees shook as she drew herself up to her full height.

When Token was certain she wasn’t about to be brutalised by the buttstock of a submachine gun, she looked up into the eye holes of my mask. Her lips moved, but her voice was nary a whisper.

“Speak up,” I called out.

Token flinched, then took a deep breath. “I accept,” she said. “I accept. I accept! And I’m … I’m sorry.”

“Then show me,” I replied.

For a moment Token didn’t know what to do — and in truth, neither did I. The logic of the dream had made a demand through my lips. It simply seemed right to ask for an outward sign of fealty and submission, some physical proof that this manifestation of trauma had finally given up the pantomime of primacy.

Token hesitated, eyes darting left and right, throat bobbing with panic. But then her face lit up with sudden realisation.

She grabbed the Cygnet-issue name tag on her chest — A.TOKEN — and ripped it clean off, leaving behind a ragged gash in the starched white of her uniform. She flung the name tag onto the floor, raised one sensible shoe, and stamped on the offending label. The plastic cracked beneath her heel, blotting out her name, her job title, and the stylised words, ‘Cygnet Hospital Staff’.

Token — or whatever she was now — looked up into the eye sockets of my mask.

For a horrible moment I had no idea how to respond. This was no trickery or trap. The symbolism and power of the dream was responding to my will. This little token of my trauma had truly surrendered, in the one way that really mattered. But the words were jammed in my throat. I almost hiccuped in panic, blocked only by the power of my squid-skull mask.

Praem peered up from inside my yellow blanket and provided the obvious answer.

Even then the words still stuck fast. I didn’t want to say them. A decade of resentment was almost too much.

But I had to let go. All other roads led to self-defeat.

Praem was right. I said the words.

“You are forgiven,” I told the nurse.

Those three words opened the floodgates; like a ripple from a pebble cast into deep water, the nurses rose to their feet either side of Token, then all the way back down the corridor. Name tags were ripped from uniforms and cast to the floor in a clatter of plastic rain. Almost six dozen heels came down on six dozen designations — A.LIE cracked and A.TECHNICALITY broke in two; A.FIST was kicked to the wall and A.BOOT was destroyed beneath the heel of a shoe; A.BURDEN was abandoned and A.DUTY was rejected. In the space of a few seconds, almost six dozen nurses had given up their places in the hierarchy of suffering that was Cygnet Asylum.

Yet not all the nurses accepted my forgiveness. A couple stood defiant, arms crossed over their chests, frowning in disapproval — A.BAD MEMORY and A.LONELY NIGHT. A bold nurse, tall and strong — A.REFUSAL — made a lunge for Zalu’s gun, only to get knocked across the jaw and shoved back to the floor. A handful of others hesitated too long, then hardened their faces, scowling at me from over their name tags — A.GRUDGE and A.RANCOR, A.RELAPSE and A.ROLE.

I swallowed a sigh. Not all trauma was so easily accepted. This process would last the entire rest of my life, but at least it had begun.

“Ma’am!” Xiyu shouted, covering some of those last few with the muzzle of her gun. “What do we do with the recidivists?!”

Horror whispered, “Interesting word.”

“You keep your mouth shut,” I said to her.

“Y-yes, Heather.”

I raised my voice. “They are still my responsibility, still mine to accept, even if they reject it for now. But we don’t have time to process them at the moment. Tie them up and bring them with us. I’ll deal with them later.”

Xiyu nodded, then gestured with her gun. Zalu moved to grab one of the rough blue nylon ropes which had fallen to the floor. The recidivists and reactionaries began to raise fists and back toward each other, forming a rough circle of their own last stand. I hissed with frustration behind my mask — were they really going to make us fight? Make us shoot them? They were my trauma, and they would not be swept away so easily, but I would not goaded into shooting them or abandoning them, or something equally worse. The dream logic would not serve me well if I took such extreme measures.

Before I could shout a halt, the ex-nurses — the ones who had cast off their badges and their roles — surged forward to apprehend their former co-workers.

Liberated hands grabbed rope and twisted unruly wrists behind backs. Superior numbers blocked clumsy punches and piled on top of the holdouts. In the space of half a minute, the former nurses had the handful of refusers bound at wrist and waist, roped together, ready to bring along with us.

One of the patients behind me let out a low whistle. “You’ve really got them whipped. Holy shit. Alright, squid-face girl, I’m on your side. What now?”

I glanced back to find the tall girl with the dried blood on her face looking up at me, broken table leg held ready in one fist, a determined light in her eyes.

“Now?” I echoed, and felt a grin rising behind my mask. “Now we break the asylum, and rescue the patients, and find all our lost friends.”

The tall girl cracked a grin. “Fuck yeah, squid-face. You leading us, then?”

I raised Horror’s head like a trophy and battle standard both in one. I filled my lungs to bursting, despite the throb of tender flesh in my guts. I yelled as loud as I could, putting all my confidence into a cry.

“Everyone who wants to be free, follow me!”

A cheer went up, both in front and behind, from patients and ex-nurses alike. Eileen took the cue and strode forward, down the double-line of former nurses to either side. Zalu and Xiyu fell in just ahead, our vanguard on the path. The scrum of patients swept up behind me, a phalanx to our rear, their younger numbers sheltered in the middle. Then the great mass of six dozen nurses swung in to follow.

We left the dead-end corridor behind, rampaging out into the ruptured guts of Cygnet Hospital.

Over the following hour — or two, or three, or ten, for time ceased to have meaning at the centre of revolution’s vortex — that minor triumph played out again and again and again. We burst through double-doors with the aid of the Twins’ booted feet, surprising gaggles of nurses leaning over girls strapped to operating tables, scattering the surgical torture before it could begin. We rescued beleaguered last stands in besieged doctor’s offices, extending a hand to patients who had thought themselves overwhelmed. We stumbled upon running battles inside a pool room — the pool itself long drained of water — and another in the movie theatre where I had met Lozzie, the screen now torn, the lights on full, the stage a shield wall of patients. We turned those tides and added their numbers to our own. We watched nurses tear their uniforms and cast off their false names, and bloodied patients flock to us by the dozen.

The process had a logic all of its own; I had set something in motion greater than myself. I could not have stopped it even if I had wanted, for I was not standing at the head of an army and giving orders — I barely spoke except to deliver forgiveness to my traumas and promises of liberation to the patients and inmates. If I had fallen unconscious upon Eileen’s back, the crowd would have simply swept us onward, using my insensible body to banish the nurse-zombies in every fresh corridor and hallway and stinking chamber of Cygnet Asylum.

We did very little actual fighting — we had no need, not with the way that my mere touch was enough to disable the nurses and return them to their human forms. Zalu and Xiyu were not forced to use their guns, much to my incredible relief; their duties were limited mostly to controlling the few nurses in every conquered group who refused to submit. The great crowd of nurses gathering to my rear were no use in a fight — none of them seemingly thought to pick up weapons or lend their strength, perhaps because they had given up on that role. The patients, far fewer in number, stayed closer to the figure I presented, riding on Eileen’s back; on several occasions they did fight, the same as they had done so without my leadership, holding back the monstrous metaphor of the zombie-nurses for the few moments it took Eileen to carry me forward.

We swept through the hospital like an avalanche down a mountainside, gathering and growing, crushing everything before us, almost without contest.

I lost track of the edges of the group as we grew; such a feat was impossible for one mind, let alone one still wracked with pain behind my mask. Those closer to the front and core of the group made themselves into my lieutenants, those few patients who had been leading their respective groups before I had shown up. They shouted orders back and forth, herded the less confident and younger girls, darted forward to peek around corners, and called out warnings as we spotted fresh nurses up ahead. At some point we picked up three Knights — battered and scuffed, their weapons reduced to expensive clubs, their mirrored visors cracked by nurse-fists, their impaled-tentacle insignias long discarded; those three joined Zalu and Xiyu in the vanguard, taking orders from the Twins with wordless precision, their true natures once again well-recalled.

Events blurred together — one liberation became another and another and another, smeared into one long streak by my exhaustion and pain. But I couldn’t call a halt, not yet. We had to find the others, find my friends, find my other six selves, overcome myself, and end this nightmare so Maisie could finally be free. We had to peel my Lonely Counterpart out of her shell, and throw the Box wide open.

Now and again I heard that deep-down cracking sound, that crickle-crackle of straining glass, somewhere far beneath all our feet.

The Box was breaking already.

Eventually, a bright, clear, clean moment finally punctuated the rolling wave of the revolution — Zalu and Xiyu led the way out through a pair of double doors, and suddenly we found ourselves beneath the open sky, in the middle of a courtyard between several hospital buildings. Sad, wilted, bedraggled flowers grew in beds around the rim, while rotten old benches offered dubious places to sit, perched on crumbly concrete amid pathways of sad and faded asphalt. Dark windows stared down at us from all sides, some flickering with the hint of patients and nurses still locked in the long nightmare.

We swept through that open courtyard without pause, plunging toward the exit on the opposite side.

But for just a second, cool dawn breeze reached beneath my squid-skull mask and buoyed me up, waking me from the process of which I had become but one small part. I raised my eye sockets to the sky, to her, to the Eye.

Clean silver light poured from the narrow slit which stretched from horizon to horizon, a sliver of the vast shimmering sea beneath her gnarled black outer layers. Lid-ridges the size of mountain ranges bunched and wrinkled either side of that gaze, holding back the lid-halves wider than continents. The silver light eased through the eye sockets of my mask, and touched the skin of my face. It was warm.

“I see you now,” I whispered. “Hello up there.”

“My eyes are down here,” said Eileen, beneath me.

I almost laughed, swept up in the heady tonic of the revolution all around us. “And you’re very beautiful, up there in the sky. You always were, I just couldn’t stop to look at you before, not for more than a split-second.”

“And now we have a staring contest.”

“Don’t be silly,” I murmured. “I’ve already won that.”

The crowd of patients and nurses, led by the Twins and a trio of Knights, swept us across the courtyard to the matching double-doors on the other side. As I lowered my gaze from the Eye, preparing to once again plunge into the hospital corridors, I caught a glimpse of a familiar velvet-black back over the rooftops, furred with whorls of white, framed by the flutter-buzz of giant wings, heralded by a distant prrrrrrt-brrrrrt! of lepidoptoid lungs.

Tenny was still fighting her own mock battle, doing her best to reach the Box.

“We’ll be there soon, Tenns,” I whispered. “Be there soon.”

“Presently,” said Eileen — and that time I could not comprehend the pun.

Zalu and Xiyu burst through the double doors and back into the hospital, followed by the Knights, then by myself and Eileen. The patients streamed in after us, carrying us forward like a tide, followed in turn by the great number of liberated ex-nurses. We plunged down the length of a wide, whitewashed corridor, the walls plastered with art by inmates and patients, punctuated by notices and circulars on pinboards and whiteboards, and by doors which opened upon big, bare rooms — classrooms or exercise rooms, in a part of the hospital I had never seen before.

The corridor disgorged us into a wide waiting room, with sticky floors and plastic chairs, lit by buzzing fluorescent lights and wallpapered with saccharine scenes from children’s books, of happy-faced dogs fetching bones and serene cows grazing in cartoon pastures. This was the kind of place which was unmoored from time and reality even when not in a dream, the sort of place I hated from the bottom of my heart.

To our collective left stood a row of doors leading deeper into the hospital; to our right was a wooden reception counter like a barricade across the room, abandoned now, the depths behind sunk in shadow, the bulbs all burst or ripped from their sockets.

And directly ahead of us were two dozen nurses and patients, mingled together, their distinctions irrelevant now, down on their knees with their hands in the air or clasping the backs of their heads, pleading for their lives with a force that could not listen.

Six Empty Guards — the robotic automations serving the foolish paranoia of my Lonely Counterpart, formed like smaller, neater, more regimented versions of my beloved Knights, with shiny visors and black body armour and the herky-jerky movements of a stop-motion animation — had six beetle-black guns aimed into the pleading crowd.

As we burst into the room and swept forward, the Empty Guards twitched their attention away from those they held at gunpoint. I shouted to stop — slow down, halt, they’ve got guns! — but the logic of the mob was independent of my will, and they hit the brakes far too late. Zalu and Xiyu slammed to a halt, guns raised, fingers on triggers; the trio of Knights did the same, but they were only bluffing, their guns were not for shooting anymore. The patients scrambled to end their forward flow, heels skidding on the sticky floor, shouts of alarm passing back down the line.

Six muzzles swung upward to bite great chunks out of the revolution.

“Hold your fire!” I screamed inside my mask, hoping that my voice — the same voice as their Lonely, Bitter, Nasty Little Leader — would stall their guns. Eileen shouldered me to the front of the crowd in three quick steps, bursting from between the patients to block the Guard’s shots. “I order you to hold your fire! No shooting! No shooting! Put your guns down, put your—”

All six muzzles pointed right at my face.

Six jerky fingers tightened on six feathery triggers. Zalu and Xiyu did the same, preparing to open fire. Three Knights strode forward to take what bullets they could — but they wouldn’t be enough, they could not shield us all. Eileen and I would be in the fore, but the bullets would tear into the crowd behind us.

I had believed, somewhere deep down inside, that the Other Me, the Lonely and Bitter Me, the Me with the Most Terrible of Plans, would never stoop to this. She accused me of wishing her dead, of wanting her imprisoned or erased. But that was all projection, for now her soldiers pointed their guns at me and mine.

By extending myself the smallest grain of faith, I had lost.

Another great, deep, distant cracking sound of meter-thick glass echoed up from miles beneath my feet.

Guilt and rage surged upward from my chest. I bared my teeth and held Horror’s head aloft in that final split-second. She would have me shot — but she would still lose. Whatever she was trying to keep contained, it was only a matter of time until it broke free. Maisie would be free, even if I fell here.

I felt the six bullets slide into the six chambers. I stared into the six muzzles, so big and dark and empty. I saw my own face — my squid-skull mask — reflected in six blank and empty visors, six eye holes times six, smeared out across the dream.

But still I had to try, for all those who had followed me.

“Don’t sho—”

A knife-blade of flesh and claw and iridescent membrane vaulted from the shadows behind the reception desk.

It moved faster than my poor eyes could follow, a whirling flicker-flash of abyssal grace crossing the room as a blur of rainbow-strobing colour. Spikes and spines and a fist of razor-sharp talons took the first Empty Guard off at the head. A sinuous tentacle caught the head before it could fall, and used it to crack the skull of the next Guard in line. Guns were turning toward the apparition, muzzles trying to flicker around and draw a bead — but she slapped the weapons with another tentacle, dripping acid to corrode their mechanisms, clogging their barrels with rainbow mucus, burning the hands of their wielders.

The four remaining Empty Guards stumbled backward, trying to get range, to regroup, to retreat. But it — her, she, the sight taking my breath away — unfurled wings like oceanic membranes, snapping taut in the air and pouncing after her prey. Webbed fingers grabbed a faceplate and put a spike through a robotic brain. Two tentacles ripped a gun from robotic hands and smashed the butt through a neck. A floating membrane caught the second to last Guard and melted it at the joints, leaving it to fall like prey drained of fluids. The last Empty Guard threw down the gun and lashed out with a fist. She took the punch full in the face, unhinged her jaw, and bit off the entire hand at the wrist.

The Guard stumbled back, wrist-stump spewing oil. She spat out the hand, then rammed a tentacle full of spikes through the Guard’s neck. The final robot body dropped with a clatter.

Truth and beauty paused for a moment, caught in bioluminescent profile against the shadows. The crowd all around me shifted, as if afraid.

“No!” I hissed. “No. She’s with me. She’s … she’s me.”

Homo abyssus — one of six, for all six were free and loose in the hospital now — straightened up and turned toward me.

She — I? Me? — was one of the most breathtakingly beautiful things I had ever seen.

Sleek, smooth, and sharp. Skin like peach and dove feathers and the dark of the void, all at the same time. Muscles like warm butter, toned and slender, rolled beneath naked skin, scaled and furred and spined. She was built for speed and grace and perfection of motion. Her mouth was full of razor-sharp teeth. Her eyes flickered from one colour to the next like staring into a nebula of the mind. Her hair floated like tendrils in undersea currents. Six tentacles quivered with polymorphous change, folding away spikes and barbs and acid-dripping toxic stingers. Great membranous wings settled back over her shoulders. Her hands were webbed, her feet were clawed, and she had two sets of knees, one facing backward like an animal. A narrow, barbed tail lashed from her rear. She was perfect.

She had my face, transformed by euphoria.

She smiled at me, opened her mouth, and went hiiiiiiiisssss.

Tears ran down my cheeks. A great need burned in my chest, one which I had been suppressing and ignoring and putting off since the beginning of this nightmare, this parody of Cygnet Asylum. That was me! That was my body! That was us!

I reached out a hand from Eileen’s back, lips quivering behind my mask.

“Come— come here!” I said. “Please, let’s be one again, let’s—”

She — a part of my own mind, a piece of myself — stepped back and shook her head.

“ … w-what?” I murmured, surely too soft to be heard beyond my mask. “Why? Why? You’re me, I’m you! We’re finally back together, we … we … ”

Heather abyssus opened her mouth and spoke through a wall of shark-like teeth.

“You don’t pass the sniff test,” she said in a hissing, gurgling, otherworldly voice from the very bottom of the abyss, with a throat not designed for human words. “Neither did the other.”

“ … what? What are you— the other? The other me? What do you mean?”

“You need to put yourself back together, Heather,” said Abyssal and Beautiful Me. “Or we won’t have any foundation on which to cling.”

She took another step back, as if to turn away and slip into the shadows.

“Wait!” I almost screamed. “Please, please, wait— hic— wait! Where are you going?!”

Abyssal Truth raised eyebrows of feather-soft down. “To rescue our family — Raine, Evee, all the others. Aren’t you with us, Heather?”

I nodded, despite the aching need in my chest. “Always, always! But can’t we just recombine first, can’t we—”

“Then I’ll lead the way. We’ll put you back together yet. Keep up, Heather!”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather sees herself reflected in an abyssal mirror, without the clouding of her own eyes or ego getting in the way. And for the first time ever, she thinks she’s beautiful. What a stark contrast to how she treated her Lonely Self, right? But don’t stop now, Heather! There’s so many more patients to free.

And, we’re back! Thank you for your patience, dear readers; I’m back to normal, my writing schedule is back to normal, and the story once again returns to the usual publishing schedule! There’s no break next week, we’re on for three chapters minimum, just like before!

But how many more chapters are there in arc 24? I don’t even know anymore! Behind the scenes I told myself 35 chapters, then 36, and now 37 is peeking around the corner with puppy dog eyes and a big stick. I’m committed to giving this final arc as much space as it needs, so I’m not putting a cap on anything yet, I’m just going to let Heather and the others ride this wave as far as they demand of me! But I would be surprised if we go too much further. Heather’s got a serious trial ahead of her, but the nightmare is almost over. Almost.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! I know I say this all the time, but I really mean it; I could not do any of this without all of you, the audience! Katalepsis is for you! Thank you for reading it!

Next chapter, Heather follows her better nature down into the hospital, to rescue the very friends who have carried her this far. But why won’t she rejoin with herself? How strange …

bedlam boundary – 24.31

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Self-loathing
Blood and bleeding and wounds



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Lonely, Bitter, and Afraid — me, without a single companion at my side or word of support in my ears; or Ruthless, Willful, and Decisive — myself and my aims shorn of encumbrance and doubt, without anyone to get in my way, except myself.

Whichever of those she really was, or believed herself to be, wrapped like armour around her rotten and murderous heart, this Other Me, the Other Heather, alone among her cold machines and her empty tin-plate soldiers, trapped between blank walls in a little steel room, huddled behind the bulwark of her Outsider squid-skull mask — she looked up with sudden alarm, as if she might find my face peering down from a hidden corner of her secret command bunker.

“W-what!?” she squeaked, her sobbing and her whimpering replaced with keen panic. “What do you mean, you see me clearly?! How can you— where are you—”

The six dark eye sockets of her squid-skull mask showed nothing of her true face — a little cephalopod tucked into a crack between the rocks, hiding from truth and responsibility. Familiar predatory instinct flexed and coiled down in my belly, as if I still possessed my tentacles and my other six selves. I felt a desire to grasp her in my claws and yank her out into the light, to see the ugliness written all over her hidden face.

She couldn’t see me, of course. I was everywhere and nowhere. I was pure observation.

“Yes, that’s right. I see you clearly now,” I repeated, speaking into the hand-held radio. Nasty Little Me flinched as my words emerged from the twin in her hand. “And there’s nobody there with you. Nobody at your side. Not Raine, not Evelyn, not Lozzie. Not Praem, not Zheng, not Twil. No Tenny, no Knights, nobody. You are so completely alone.”

She — Bitter, Stupid, Hateful me — filled all the myriad monitors and screens of the wall now; all other concerns had been pushed aside. Caught from a hundred different angles and in a hundred different video formats, she jerked her own hand-held radio up to the front of the squid-skull mask.

“You shouldn’t be able to see into here!” she hissed. “That means—”

“It means I’ve become too much like Eileen?” I drawled. “It means I’ve accepted too much help from the person you want to murder? Yes, you’re right. And I’m not ashamed or afraid to say—”

“No!” she squawked. “Heather, I’m serious. Listen to me, please. If you can see in here that means something has gone badly wrong, it means the Box is breached already, it means—”

“It means your plans are falling apart?”

“Yes! But that’s not the important part. If you can see in here—”

“If we open the Box, Maisie will be freed. Isn’t that correct? Why would you be afraid that we’re freeing her successfully? Why would you be so afraid that we’re about to win?”

“We’re not about to win! Not like this! It won’t work!”

I sighed. Her whining was so tiresome. “I’ve figured it out,” I said. “You and I and all this, I see it clearly now. The dream should have ended already. Eileen has been enlightened, her endless cycle of observation is broken. We’ve beheaded Horror, the symbol of all our old trauma. Everyone has been woken up and freed. The Box is breaking already. The revolution is underway—”

“And failing!”

“—and I will make sure it doesn’t fail,” I spoke right over her. “The only thing keeping Maisie imprisoned now is you and I. You said it yourself, we’re the only ones left with any control of the dream, and we’re in disagreement. One of us has to submit to the other so we can close this loop. And I’m not going to let you kill Eileen.”

Sad and Lonely me let out a noise halfway between a sob and a laugh. “You’ve got this so backwards.”

“Have I really?”

“Fair is foul, and foul is fair.”

“Tch,” I tutted. “Don’t Macbeth at me.”

Blusterous and Frangible Heather stood up from her hard steel chair with a screech of sharp feet scraping across the metal floor. She clicked the fingers of her free hand at one of her two lines of Empty Guards, the ones who were waiting for orders before the wall of frosted glass at the rear of the room. She gestured them toward something I could not see, something just beyond my multiplicious line of sight — which was an odd feeling, as if one truth in that little lonely room was beyond me. I twisted my point of view back and forth, filling the hundreds of screens with every angle of the sordid steel chamber. I saw all the computers and machines lining the walls, the big steel door at the front, and Her, Myself, in so many different ways. But I couldn’t see what she was doing, where she was sending her forces, or for what purpose.

The row of Empty Guards turned and marched off somewhere beyond my sight, perhaps around the side of the big frosted glass wall; from the radio in my hand I heard the ringing of boots on steel catwalks, and the crickle-crackle of stout glass straining against terrible pressure.

A vast, dark, jagged shape shifted behind that glimpse of glass wall.

“What’s that behind the glass?” I asked. “Is that another aquarium? Is that the side of Maisie’s prison? Is that … Maisie?”

Hateful Heather huffed hard. “No! No, of course not. Do you seriously think I would be wasting time on any of this if I could simply walk up to her tank and have my robots shoot out the glass?”

“Well,” I said. “You do seem determined to make this as difficult as possible.”

“You really think I wouldn’t!?” Her words were broken by a wounded sob. She cast one arm out wide, almost theatrical, stomping a few paces across the floor of her little steel room, then a few paces the other way, marching back and forth before the matching steel desk. “You really think I wouldn’t free Maisie, after everything I’ve said? You think I would stall, I would make up excuses? You trust me that little!?”

“I think you’re the part of me which doesn’t believe she can be freed.”

The Other Me stopped dead. “ … what?”

“You’re the part of me which enjoys wallowing in loneliness. The part of me which thinks we don’t deserve to free her. The part of me which has taken our old survivor’s guilt and turned it into something ugly and toxic.”

“Huh!” she laughed with derision. “I’m the one misusing our survivor’s guilt?! Take a look at yourself, Heather!”

“I have. And I know I’m right.”

Guilty Heather whirled around in rage and aimed a kick at the steel chair. She sent it skidding across the floor of her empty little room, but it hit the wall with nary a clink of metal, as if she was too drained for real violence.

She stood there for a moment, shoulders rising and falling, shaking with uneven breath, face hidden behind the smooth metallic bone of the squid-skull mask. The cold blinking lights and empty-faced displays in the computers and control consoles along the walls dyed her Cygnet-issue pajamas all the sunless colours of the ocean floor. Not one of her Empty Guards moved forward to assist her, nor offered a single word of comfort.

Across the tenuous connection of the hand-held radio, over the background hiss of static, almost blotted out by the sound of my Foolish Counterpart having a tantrum, I heard the unmistakable crack-bang-crack-bang of gunfire, echoing off metal and glass. The fire fight was suddenly punctured by a long, loud, low hissssss!

The Other Me jerked upward in alarm.

“That’s us!” I cried into the hand-held radio. “That’s us, our tentacles, our other six selves! Homo abyssus! And you’re shooting at them, too! Just like with Tenny! You can’t help yourself, can you?”

I repressed a sigh of relief, despite the accusation in my words; if she was actively rejecting the help of our other six self-facets, that gave me time and space in which to work.

Still, I was shocked. She was so bitter she would reject help even from herself — myself, ourselves. She was worse than I’d thought.

“I’m not,” she said, her voice oddly weak. “I’m not trying to hurt them, I’m just keeping them away from the exits. Heather, I don’t have the words or the time to explain this properly, you just have to take a leap of faith — we cannot free Maisie by forcing the Box open. Eileen — tch!” She tutted and huffed. “The Eye, it has to die. It’s the only way.”

“There is no sure foundation set on blood,” I quoted at her. “No certain life achieved by others’ death.

“King John, really!?” she scoffed. “You’re scraping the bottom of the barrel with that one, Heather. Nobody even reads King John, it’s terrible. I don’t know why we read it!”

“Because we actually quite enjoyed it?”

Foolish Me sighed. “I … yes, I … suppose we did.”

“See?” I said. “We’re still the same person, once all this dream is done. You must know I won’t be able to accept murdering Eileen. I would never submit to that solution. I’d never forgive you — which means I’d never forgive myself. And you wouldn’t be able to forgive yourself, either. I think you’re blinded by your biases, your loneliness, and your fear. You have to know I’m right about this, Heather. Please.”

The Other Me, still tucked safely behind her squid-skull mask, sagged inside her pajamas, shoulders slumping, back hunching. She let out an exhausted sigh, a rattle like a final breath. She didn’t have the energy to stagger across the room to retrieve the chair; she simply slumped against the steel desk.

Did I almost have her? Was she finally crumbling?

“Heather,” I said. “Please, just stop the fighting. Call off your Guards, let the Box open. Stop shooting at Tenny, send your Guards to help the others against the nurses instead. You and I, we’re the same person, we shouldn’t be at odds like this. Let me come and find you, and we can do this together.”

For a moment, Lonely Heather contracted further; she raised one hand as if about to remove her squid-skull mask.

“That’s it,” I said into the radio. “Just show me your face. It’s my face too, after all.”

Her hand dropped away.

“ … Heather?” I said. “Please, just … ”

She reached into her pocket and extracted a little round dot of matter. Dark grey, featureless, about the size of a finger bone. She held it up before the eye sockets of the mask.

“What’s that?” I said.

“Huh,” she laughed, sad and abandoned. “And you have the gall to accuse me of forgetting promises. Of betraying friends. Of being false.”

“What are you talking about? I haven’t forgotten anything! In fact, I’m hyper-aware that I couldn’t find the Forest Knight, or Maisie’s new body, or Mister Squiddy, when I was doing my little survey just now. And I strongly suspect you have something to do with that, you—”

“Oh yes,” she said, so soft and defeated, so fragile and exhausted — yet somehow the mournful certainty in her words stopped me dead. “You can’t forget the important people, the ones who’ve helped you so much, the ones you love, the ones who make you smile and make you happy, the ones who protect you with strong arms and a warm embrace. But what about the ones who don’t, or the ones who can’t?” She held up the little speck of grey. “What about the forgotten people, the things too small to be regarded? What about those, Heather? Do they matter as well?”

“ … what is that?” I repeated. “What are you holding?”

Sentimental Heather closed her fist around the little speck of grit. “A pebble,” she said. “And you forgot all about it.”

I wracked my brains, trying to figure out what metaphor or—

“It’s not a metaphor, Heather,” she said. “It’s a pebble. An actual, physical pebble, from Earth. It doesn’t represent anything. It’s literal. One object unchanged by the dream.”

“Where did you get it?”

“We sent it here. Outside, to Wonderland. Months and months ago now. We were experimenting with Slipping objects, after we returned from Evelyn’s home down in Sussex. Don’t you remember?” Her voice began to quiver. “We lay awake in bed for so many nights, agonising over the fate of this one little pebble. We plucked it from a lakeside in rural England, and we sent it Outside. Eternal exile, eternally lost. And we believed it would never, ever, ever be found and rescued. Who would find something so small, so pointless, so unfeeling, in all the scorched and burned geography of Wonderland?”

“Oh!” It all came rushing back to me. “I do remember, of course I share those memories, of course—”

“But I never forgot,” she said, her melancholy tone rising with wounded bitterness, knuckles turning white around the forgotten pebble in her fist. “I never forgot about even a single pebble—”

“Neither did I!” I cried out. “Neither did I! Heather, this doesn’t make any sense. What are you trying to say, you—”

“I found this pebble, you see,” she said, slow and sharp and laced with poison. “I found it inside the Box. And it started me down a very specific path of thought. What do you think the Box is for? Why do you think it’s here? Why do you think the world forgot all about Maisie, and only Maisie?”

I sighed. I couldn’t hold back my frustration; I’d had just about enough of her cryptical guilt-tripping and sanctimonious preaching. Was this really what I sounded like? Wallowing in loneliness and righteousness? Hiding behind my mask, while advocating for murder? An ugly little morsel of mollusc-flesh dripping with toxin and poison in every word? Was this what my friends saw and heard when they looked at me? A beached cephalopod, obsessed with gravel?

“I don’t know,” I said. “I don’t know what the Box is for. Why don’t you just tell me?”

“Because you should know!” the Other Me shouted down the radio. She thumped the steel desk with her fist; she must have been gripping the pebble with all her might, because I saw blood leaking from between her fingers. “Because you should have been thinking about Maisie, and the pebble, and everything that doesn’t matter! Because she’s a forgotten thing, too! And because apparently you won’t listen anyway! You’ve already given up on me, given up on Maisie too, given up on—”

“Oh, do shut up,” I huffed. “Stop giving yourself conniptions!”

Was this what it would feel like listening to myself, once we recombined? Would Maisie have to hear this voice, see this face, witness this part of me? What would she see, reflected in my eyes?

And she — I — still did not shut up.

“I thought you would understand,” she whined, beginning to sob. “After all the time you and I have spent protecting each other, all the lost years, all the Slips and dreams and nightmares. I was always there when you needed me—”

“I don’t need your way of thinking,” I snapped. “Attacking Tenny, attacking our other selves. And trying to kill Eileen!”

“—and you were always there when I needed you, too! And now, what is this? When I need you the most, when Maisie needs us both more than—”

“Stop!” I snapped. “Just. Stop. Talking. Your voice is making me sick.”

She finally stopped.

On the wall of monitors, a hundred eyeballs across, she sagged at the waist and curled up against her steel desk, as if holding back fresh tears. She looked as if she wanted to drop to the floor and curl into a sobbing, broken ball, shutting out the world and pretending none of this was her fault. Alone and lonely, without any support but the mirages she had conjured from dreams, without any direction but the rot in her heart. I felt bile rising up my throat, how could I ever have been so—

You shouldn’t hate her, said somebody.

A tiny voice spoke from somewhere beyond my sight; for a moment I didn’t realise what it was, for there was nothing in the world except the wall of monitors, the radio in my hand, and Her, Myself, I, in all my nasty, pitiful, spiteful glory.

Then I realised the voice was Praem. She was out there, in the space my physical body still occupied, back in the Governor’s Office.

Praem said good girls should not hate themselves. She suggested I be kinder, for my own sake.

A lump of horrified guilt hardened in my throat, almost like I’d been slapped across the cheek and snapped out of some terrible downward spiral.

Praem was correct, of course. Why was I being so nasty to myself? Why was I being, in words my beloved Evelyn might have applied to her own self, such a bitch to this reflection of my own mind? This wasn’t Alexander Lilburne, or Ooran Juh, or an unrepentant member of the Sharrowford Cult, or Edward being vile and unredeemable. This was me, lonely and afraid. She didn’t need me calling her names and spitting on her efforts to help — no matter how misguided and stupid.

She needed a hug.

I composed myself as best I could. I took a deep breath and forced myself to smile before I spoke into the hand-held radio.

“Heather,” I said, gentle and soft. “Heather, if you’re that tired, and afraid, and lonely, then you don’t have to be alone anymore. Let me protect you again. Let me—”

“You think there’s no value in me,” she whined, voice quivering something akin to terror. “If I let you protect me now, there’ll be nothing left of me.”

“ … I’m sorry?”

“Let every eye negotiate for itself and trust no agent,” she quoted, between gritted teeth.

I swallowed a sigh, reminding myself this was me and she needed help. “Love looks not with the eyes, but with the mind, And therefore is winged Cupid painted blind.

“And what is that one supposed to mean in this context?”

I held back another note. “It means that we shouldn’t be arguing like this. We’ve been blinded by being able to have this argument in the first place. We should be together, not apart. Let me protect you again.”

“Un-thread the rude eye of rebellion, and welcome home again discarded faith?” she quoted back at me, dripping with scorn. “You just want me to give up and submit!”

I bit my lips to hold my temper, then said: “Get thee glass eyes, and like a scurvy politician, seem to see the things thou dost not.

“Oh, so now I’m imagining it all?!” she snapped. “You know who you sound like? You sound just like mum! They whose guilt within their bosom lies, imagine every eye beholds their blame.

“I’m not projecting!” I said. “You’re projecting! And this is pointless, I’m still not going to let you kill Eileen. You cannot make gross sins look clear: To revenge is no valour, but to bear.

“Ha!” she spat. “Kindness nobler ever than revenge? Perhaps you should practice what you preach!”

“What are you talking about?” I demanded. “You can’t seriously be worried I’m going to take revenge on you. You’re me! I’m you!”

“If I let you in — if I let you take control of the asylum — you’ll stuff me in a cell,” she said, beginning to sob again. “You’ll lock me up, just like our real mother did, just like everyone else wants to. That’s what your protection would mean now. You think I’m useless, you—”

“I don’t!” I whined, barely able to believe my ears. “You’re delusional, you—”

“If I let you in, you’ll kill me.”

All my carefully constrained temper burst forth in one almighty sigh — and She, I, Me, The Little Fool on the other end of the call, had the gall to flinch!

“Don’t be so absolutely ridiculous!” I snapped. “I’ve never heard such stupid—”

“You think I’m completely wrong—”

“—nonsense in my entire life, and that’s saying something—”

“—about everything! You forgot the pebble and you’ll forget—”

“—in this absurd dream. You are the most absurd thing in here, you—”

“—me too! You’ll forget me and abandon me and we’ll never free Maisie that way and—”

“—snivelling little bloodthirsty coward!”

“—both of us will die!”

“That’s it!” I shouted into the radio handset. “I’ve had enough of you!”

And with that, I truly lost my temper.

Before I realised the impulse I was following, I reached out toward the wall of monitors with my free hand — toward her, toward the smooth grey metal of the Outsider squid-skull mask on her head. My own body felt like a vessel piloted by another mind, as if my hand entered my field of vision without my volition. Held between my thumb and first two fingers was a little white cylinder — the stick of chalk I had inherited from Eileen.

Hyperdimensional mathematics, wrought in dreamlike metaphor.

I did not need to know what I was doing, because this was a dream, and the dream would bend to the will of a lucid mind.

The tip of the chalk-stick touched the wall of monitors — then reached through, into that dark little steel room which the Other Me had made into a cage for her mind. The chalk slipped past her shoulders and shot toward the computers along the wall, jabbing at the hollow buttons and cold lights of the control panels. My hand swished and flicked, drawing white lines and symbols, writing brain-math in chalk on the substrate of the dream, exerting intention, willpower, and determination. Chalk-marks on the monitor threw switches and levers, turned dials and knobs, changed values and numbers and sent the systems of the Box spinning off into chaos.

Bitter Little Me shot upright and spun around in panic. “No! No, Heather, no, don’t!”

She lurched for the control panels, watched by her impassive, empty-faced line of Guards; she couldn’t walk properly, drained to near-disability by sheer exhaustion. But terror gave her impetus, and she flung herself onto the controls. Her free hand scrabbled over the buttons and switches, reversing my changes, fighting my willpower, scrambling to keep the Box shut, to keep Maisie in prison.

For several seconds we struggled on opposite sides of the screen. I jabbed and scribbled with my chalk, messing with the buttons, opening gates, and cancelling security lock downs. She scrambled to keep up with me, putting things back they way they were, hands slapping at the controls, slamming levers back into place, jamming buttons into their sockets to prevent further mischief.

Then she fumbled; a tiny grey mote tumbled from her open hand — the pebble, falling to the floor, rolling away.

“No!” she yelped.

Silly Little Me threw herself after the forgotten speck of grit. She hit the floor, landing hard, dazed and winded, squid-skull mask bouncing off the steel plates. But she managed to slap her palm down on the pebble, just before it was lost beneath one of those cold, unfeeling machines.

I took the opening and finished the equation.

I cancelled all the lock downs, opened all the gates, and threw the Box wide. I took away her control.

The lights in the little steel room flickered, plunging my Unwise Counterpart into stop-motion darkness. She scrambled upright, struggling to regain her feet, bloody fist closed around the pebble. Across the radio, from far away, I heard a triumphant hissssssss! The hiss was followed by a deafening thump-crack-clang of metal, then a ripping and tearing sound like a car torn open by steel jaws. My other six selves, free and wild!

I was vaguely aware of a flinch at my side — Eileen, looking up and around. A muttered exchange passed somewhere beyond the screens, behind my physical body — Zalu and Xiyu, snapping back and forth.

That sound had not only been heard over the radio, but out in the hospital, for real.

“Heather, no!” the other me wailed, a metal-faced ghost beneath failing lights. “What have you done?! They’re going to get out, they’re going to get free!”

“Good!” I shouted into the radio. “Good! You deserve to see this nonsense fail, you—”

Past the shuddering shoulders of Defeated Me, the vast dark shape behind the frosted glass shifted and coiled. I slammed to a halt. That couldn’t be Maisie.

“Oh no,” she said. “No, no, no, this is all wrong, this is all wrong!”

Lying and Cheating Heather started to retreat into a corner, backing away from the glass, away from her soldiers, away from my unseen vantage point all around her. She stumbled over her feet, chest rising and falling with hyperventilating panic, masked head flicking left and right. A hisssss came from somewhere closer by, perhaps just outside the room. Other Heather raised a hand to gesture to her remaining row of Empty Soldiers, but then she almost fumbled the pebble again, clasping it to her chest in desperation. Her fist left a smear of blood on the front of her Cygnet-issue pajamas.

“Just leave me— leave me— leave me alone, Heather, leave me— leave me alone, leave me—”

I drew a circle around her, around her hidden face, around the unreadable grey metal of the squid-skull mask.

And then I pulled it from her head.

The mask came off and landed in my lap — my actual, physical lap, here in the Governor’s Office — a sudden feathery weight which barely registered. Somebody else — Praem perhaps — reached out to prevent the mask from slipping off my legs and falling to the floor. I was so absorbed in the spectacle of myself, suddenly denuded of her protection, forced to show her face when she advocated for murder.

She was vile.

She screamed as the mask came away, dropping both the pebble and the radio handset as she swiped at the air, groping for the return of her shell and refuge. But her hands closed on nothing; her safety was mine now. Tears ran down cheeks flushed red with shame and self-loathing — both well justified. Her face — my face, the same face I saw in a mirror every morning, the same face I saw in still water and the bowl of a spoon and reflected in the eyes of those I loved — twisted with agonised tears. Thin lips, hollow cheeks, greasy hair. Eyes the colour of muddy-grey skies, brimming over with liar’s salt.

Something about those tears was so ugly. Was this really me? Did I really look like that?

Did Maisie look like that, when she cried?

“Don’t— hic, don’t look at me, don’t look—” she whined and sobbed, dropping into a crouch and shielding her face and head with her arms, trying to withdraw into a shell I had taken from her. “No, no, please, no, not again, no, no— don’t—hic— don’t—”

Bile rushed up my throat — disgust and shame burning my oesophagus, burning my words to nothing. Tears prickled in my eyes.

She was ugly and pitiful, but she was still me.

So why was I treating myself like this?

“W-wait,” I stammered. “Wait. I didn’t mean to— I’m— I didn’t mean to hurt—”

“You did!” she screamed, emerging from behind her arms. “You did!”

Suddenly every view in the wall of monitors was a close-up of her, of me, of our shared face, flushed and tear-streaked and ugly with such bone-deep bitterness. Her eyes were brown; her eyes were blue-grey.

I reached out one quivering hand, an apology on my lips.

Then she spat: “All I’ve done is try to help! All I’ve done is for you! And for you, she has to die! Eileen has to die!”

The apology died on my lips.

Heat not a furnace for your foe so hot that it do singe yourself,” I said. “You’re wrong.”

She screamed.

The wall of monitors became a wall of her screams — my scream, my face, streaked with tears, distraught in abandonment and disbelief and isolation, a scream of frustration and self-betrayal howling from the black plastic radio in my hand.

That scream was like a shove; I tumbled off the lofty pedestal of observation and slammed back into my own body with a hard, sharp, convulsive flinch. I jerked against the cradle of the observation throne, suddenly panting for breath, surrounded by the walls of the Governor’s office, nothing more than a young woman staring at a bank of monitors.

A wave of gut-wrenching pain quivered through my bruised abdomen. My wounded left shin was on fire, pajama leg stuck to my skin with fresh blood. Pain-sweat broke out on my face. I gasped for breath, drowning in my own flesh.

To hell, allegiance!” Other Heather screamed. “Vows, to the blackest devil! Conscience, and grace, to the profoundest pit! I dare damnation: To this point I stand,— That both the worlds I give to negligence, Let come what comes; only I’ll be reveng’d.

“S-stop,” I gasped. “Stop, I’m— I’m sorry—”

A weak, pale, limp little fist lashed out toward me.

The single monitor directly before my face went dead, dark, black as a mirror of night.

The rest of the wall of monitors flickered back to the hundred views of the unfolding revolution inside Cygnet Asylum, as if a broadcast interruption had just ended. Regular programming resumed. Your scheduled drama, back on air.

A final line hissed from the black plastic radio in my hand.

“I won’t let you cage me,” said Lonely Heather.

The line went dead.

Crash landing back into my own body was not a pleasant experience, even if this was ‘only’ a dream. The combined pain of my leg and my gut was enough to bring a veil of fresh tears to my eyes. I wheezed for breath, fighting down both the whirling vertigo aftermath of such focused observation, and the strange hollow alienation from my other self, my poor, lonely, little self, who I had left behind in that steel-shod room.

Had I abandoned her? Had I betrayed her?

Just like I had abandoned Maisie to Wonderland?

My clammy fingers struggled to hold the slender stick of chalk; the little radio tumbled from my other hand and bounced off the squid-skull mask in my lap. Praem caught it before it could fall.

Eileen was saying my name — “Heather? Heather? Heather?” — while the twins to my rear snapped out, “Ma’am? Ma’am, are you in need of assistance? Ma’am?”

Beyond those three voices lay the distant roar and rumble of the revolution, the hundred riots unfolding in the hospital beneath us: shouts and screams, rallying cries, calls for aid, the clang and clash of metal-on-metal, the breaking of wooden barricades, the thunder of feet racing down corridors, the lightning of fists on flesh. From beyond the walls, far away on the other side of the asylum grounds, more lethal background noises filled the air — the revving of engines, the pseudo-fake boom-boom of toys pretending to be big guns, all punctuated by the ‘prrrt-prrrrrt!’ trilling of one giant moth-girl on her lucid rampage.

But all of it turned to white noise in my ears, blurred to static by a wall of tears.

All I could see was the weeping face before me, ugly and nasty, twisted by pain and bitterness, by self-hate and survivor’s loathing.

For a moment it was Her, Lonely Heather, the Other Me. Then it was Maisie, an impossible close-up view of her hanging in her aquarium tank, struggling against the bonds of steel and pressure. But how could Maisie be so ugly? How could my twin sister look so cruel and full of shame?

Then I realised I was staring at my own face, reflected in the dark mirror of a blank screen.

A hand fell on my shoulder and squeezed hard.

I brought myself around with a great heave of breath, dragging a sleeve across my tear-filled eyes. I looked up into Eileen’s curious face. She stared back down at me with her own wide and questioning gaze, clear of sorrow, but wracked by alarm and worry and a thousand-fold cares.

“Heather,” she said. “What do we do now?”

Two other voices piped up from behind me, mirrors of each other. “Ma’am, we need orders.”

“She’ll be sending a squad to this location.”

“We have to move.”

“Ma’am, by your command.”

“Uh, um … ” I swallowed, my mouth so dry, my head pounding with each throb of my heart. I couldn’t get my bearings. Observation had been like a drug, and here was withdrawal. “I … I … ”

I hesitated, mired deep in doubt.

If the Other Heather, the one tucked away inside the Box and commanding these Empty Guards, was the ‘Lonely Me’, then what was I? What part of me was sitting there, in this dream-body, wracked with pain, bleeding from her leg, bruised in the gut, curled up in an observation throne? If she was Lonely, wallowing in her isolation, then was I the part that refused loneliness? Was I the part that placed faith in others, the part that never gives up on my friends, the part which still believed, despite all odds, that we can and will overcome anything, all for the sake of rescuing Maisie, and rescuing each other?

Whatever part I was, I was filled with guilt and worse.

Was my judgement just as clouded?

Doubt could not be entertained, however; I shook my head and took a deep breath, simply because I could not afford it, not if I was going to win. The revolution was still salvageable. Everyone in the dream could still be saved, all my friends and the patients too. These machinations by some Bitter and Spiteful part of me could be defeated. We would be whole again, and Maisie would be free.

“Give me a second,” I wheezed, turning back to the wall of monitors.

The screen directly before me was still blank. I kept my eyes away from that one, terrified of seeing my own ugly, tear-streaked face again and mistaking it for Maisie. But all the other screens showed countless views of the hospital corridors and the unfolding violence. The revolution was guttering and stuttering now, like a candle in a cold, dark wind.

I selected a single screen — one miniature drama, one representative scene among the dozens of confrontations and barricades and headlong charges.

A grainy CCTV feed showed a dead-end corridor, somewhere high up in the hospital. A scrum of a dozen patients stood shoulder-to-shoulder, barring the end of the corridor. Most of them were armed with makeshift weapons — table legs, bits of broken chair, a crowbar, a snapped-off length of pipe — while two more used an upturned table as a barricade. Some of them were wounded, blood running from shallow cuts or grazes. Cygnet-issue pajamas were dirty and scuffed. Eyes were narrowed and set. Behind the line a smaller gaggle of younger girls huddled for protection — patients who couldn’t fight, who weren’t old enough or bold enough to be part of the front line, though some of them held bricks or shouted encouragement. But several of them were clinging to each other in open fear, crying and screaming. They knew they were cornered, with nowhere to run.

A flood of nurses was bearing down on the little group — four, five, six dozen shambling monsters of sagging grey, crammed into ragged white uniforms, brandishing straitjackets and plastic cuffs and hypodermic needles and stun batons and nylon rope. They filled the corridor like a flood of sewage, with no gaps in their formation.

As I watched, a brick sailed out from behind the line of patients and smashed into the skull of one of the nurse-monsters, cracking bone and pulping flesh. The monster rocked back, collapsing from the impact. A cheer went up in celebration — then died away as the nurse-monster straightened back up and continued her shuffling advance, alongside so many others.

The line of patients braced themselves for a fight. But no matter how gallant and courageous, they would be overwhelmed by sheer numbers within moments. The line would fall, and the more vulnerable girls behind them would be taken away and locked up, drugged and bound, and left alone in the dark.

Tears threatened my eyes again. Just like the Lonely Heather I had shouted and screamed at.

I raised the stick of chalk and reached toward the screen.

Clink.

The screen was just glass. The chalk was just chalk.

That scream of rejection from Bitter Sad Lonely Heather had robbed us of even this pale imitation of brain-math.

“No!” I hissed, leaning forward in frustration, jabbing at the little screen. But the chalk just went clink-clink-clink. I twisted in the seat and almost winded myself by pulling at the bruise in my guts. I held the chalk out to Eileen. “Can you do it?!” I snapped. “Can you reach through, with hyperdimensional mathematics, and help them? Please!”

Eileen looked at the chalk, then at the screen, then back at the chalk, then at me.

“I cannot,” she said. “I have relinquished my authority. I assumed you would be able to assume.”

“Tch!” I hissed in frustration. “Not any more! I’m— I’m at war with myself! Neither of us has control! We’ve rejected each other!”

Eileen nodded, then said, “Then I am useless.”

“What? No, no, you’re not, don’t say that.”

“Ma’am,” said one of the Twins. “Ma’am, we cannot stay here. You were right about that part. We have to move. Ma’am?”

The six empty eye holes of my squid-skull mask stared up from my lap, ringed with protective bone-ridges. The awkward horizontal mouth-slash told me nothing. The flared skirt of bone seemed to suggest a pattern, and within that pattern, a solution. The metallic surface caught the light from the screens, reflecting back an oil-gloss kaleidoscope of colour.

To Her, The Other Me, this mask was protection and refuge.

What was it to me?

“Eileen,” I croaked. “Turn the chair around, please.”

Eileen did as I asked, applying just enough pressure to make the observation throne turn on the massive ball-and-socket joint set into the floor. The chair swung away from the wall of monitors, to face the rest of the Governor’s Office.

Zalu and Xiyu, in their dream-guise special forces role, waited with their hands on their shiny black guns and their hair up in non-matching ponytails, their feet planted amid the oil-leaking bodies of the empty guards. Behind them, the window was streaming with the cold light of a cloudy day, dawn finally tucked away behind the leaden sky — though there was no sky and no clouds, only the narrow visible sliver of the Eye, Eileen’s true body, staring down at the dream with an open slit of magnesium-silver.

To the right was the door of the office, our only way out, still barred with a filing cabinet. To the left was the other desk, littered with blank papers.

The severed head of Horror the head nurse sat in the middle of that desk, blindfolded and deafened and gagged, wrapped up tight in an old towel.

“Ma’am?” said one of the Twins. “What is your plan?”

I couldn’t answer — not because my throat was raw and half my conciousness was pain, but because the plan was abstract, a dream-thing, a set of actions which only made sense in the context of my own ancient traumas and lifelong preoccupations.

The stick of chalk went back inside my yellow blanket, followed by the insignia patch with the crowned and haloed head of Foolish And Murderous Heather; I told myself it was not ‘cool’ at all, but a seed of doubt in my chest was still a little impressed. The radio I left to Praem. She might find better use of it than I could.

Moving even that much, to stow the symbols of the dream, drew awful pain from my gut and a deep throbbing from my leg. My wound was bleeding through the stitches now, and my gut quivered and shook, sending waves of nausea up through my throat. But I kept moving. I needed to finish this on my own terms, and deal with myself.

I took my Outsider squid-skull mask from my lap, raised it with both hands, and lowered it over my head.

For a moment I was enclosed in warm metallic darkness, blind as in the womb. A familiar scent teased at my nose, of familiar skin and hair beneath my hand, of laying my head on my own pillow in bed, of stripping off my clothes and catching the smell of my own body. That scent was me, or her, or both of us, combined in one inside this mask. For a moment, as the safe enclosure of the mask slipped down over my face, I knew how she felt, I knew what she had felt, wearing this, feeling invincible, feeling right.

She was so silly to be afraid of me. Wasn’t she?

Then I opened my eyes and stared out from the eye holes of the squid-skull mask. The metal felt like a second skin, like my own fresh-grown carapace of iron-infused bone and chitin. The pain in my leg and gut seemed to finally recede, the morphine in my blood finally working properly.

Eileen watched with a curious look in her wide eyes. Zalu and Xiyu shared a glance, mystified by my behaviour. Praem cautioned, but about what, she could not explain.

I raised a hand and gestured at the other desk. “Would one of you be so kind as to pass Horror to me, please?”

Zalu and Xiyu shared another glance.

“Has she lost her equilibrium?” one of them said.

“Can we trust her judgement and her orders?”

“I’m not sure, sister.”

“True.”

“But you heard what the other one of her said.”

“We heard it all. Which parts?”

“Heather and Heather are the only powers left in control of the dream.”

“Which means if we don’t help one, the other will probably win.”

“That assumption places too much faith in our prowess.”

“Does it?”

“Does it indeed.”

I cleared my throat. “I promise I have a plan. And you heard what Nasty Me—” I paused. “The other me, I mean. You heard what she said about Horror’s head. We have to save the revolution, then I have to stop her, stop myself. Now, please. You’re right that we don’t have much time. I have to take control.”

Zalu shrugged. Xiyu nodded. Zalu walked over to the other desk and picked up Horror’s severed head, dangling by a loop of towel, then crossed back to me.

For a moment she just held the head out, blindfolded and gagged, jaw still trying to wriggle, facial muscles twitching.

“Where do you want her, Ma’am?”

“Put her in my lap, please,” I said. “I can handle her now.”

Zalu lowered Horror’s head into my lap. The severed stump of the neck squished against my thighs. I almost shivered at the disgusting sensation, but the refuge of my squid-skull mask fortified me against almost anything.

Zalu stepped back. I stared down at Horror through the mask’s many eye holes, then reached out and began to unwrap this wriggling package of human head.

First I pulled the gag from her mouth. The moment the towel was out, she retched and heaved and worked her lips up and down.

“Ugh! Ugh ugh ugh! Do you even know what it’s like to have a piece of cloth jammed in your mouth for that long?!” she said, jaw jerking at my thighs. “Heather? Heather, my dear girl, I know that’s you unwrapping me. I can tell by your touch, you’re always so tentative and— ow!”

I yanked on the length of towel as I unbound her ears.

“You were saying?” I said.

“I … I said I can tell it’s you,” Horror went on, jaw flapping up and down in my lap. “You’re so tentative and gentle. I know none of this is really your fault, Heather. I know that you can find it in you to be a good girl again and do as you’re told. All this mess can be put right, all this violence and strife can be put behind us, all this—”

“I am a good girl,” I said. “I’ve always been a good girl. It’s something I’m too good at, in fact.”

Horror hesitated. “H-Heather? You … you sound … ”

I removed the blindfold from Horror’s deep blue eyes. She blinked several times, then looked up at the Outsider squid-skull mask. She froze, tongue and jaw finally stilled.

I finished unwrapping the towel, grabbed a fistful of her blonde hair, and lifted her so she hung before my face, before my mask, before what I had determined to do.

“ … Heather?” she squeaked.

“You have no power over me anymore,” I said. “You’re finished now, Horror.”

“Wha— how— you—”

I sighed inside my mask, then leaned forward, closed my eyes, and tapped my forehead against hers.

“Because I accept you,” I whispered. “You are part of me. All my old traumas, all my hatred and bitterness about medical treatment, all the injustice that my parents put me through without realising. I can’t pretend you aren’t part of me, can’t pretend I’ll ever truly be rid of you, because that would be like opening a wound to get rid of a scar. It simply doesn’t work like that.”

“ … uh … n-no, no,” she murmured. “You have to be a g-good girl, come back to … to your room, and … ”

I leaned back again, so I could look her in the eyes.

“I am the one in control,” I said. “You don’t rule me. You don’t make decisions for me. And you don’t put me in a cell.”

Horror swallowed; how she achieved that with only a stub of her throat, I had no idea, but I wasn’t going to start questioning the wisdom of the dream at this late hour.

“I am in charge of us,” I said. “Do you understand?”

Horror wobbled. I realised with a little smirk that she was trying to nod.

“Say it,” I said.

“You are in charge,” she echoed. “You are in charge.”

“Good,” I said. “Now, you’re going to do as you’re told.”

I lowered the head for now; I would need her shortly, but we had to get moving first.

“Eileen,” I said, looking up at her pinkly glowing eyes. “I need you to carry me, like you did before. And for a much longer time. I need you for this, and I think you’re the only one who can do it.”

“Ah,” said Eileen. She blinked. “I am filled with use again?”

“You were never useless,” I said. “Nobody else can do this. I need you to carry me.” Then I turned to Zalu and Xiyu. “And you two, I need you to defend Eileen and I.”

“And I,” said Eileen.

I almost laughed, high on the potential of my plan. Zalu and Xiyu both sighed, not quite in unison.

“Eileen and myself, then,” I said. “Yes, I know, the first time was grammatically incorrect. Eileen is rubbing off on me or something. Eileen and me.”

“Boo,” said Eileen.

“This isn’t the time for puns.”

“It is always a good time for the best of puns.”

Eileen got into position as she spoke, crouching down next to the observation throne so that I might once again climb onto her back, to be carried piggyback style. Praem helped me lever my quivering body out of the chair, and dragged me over to Eileen. We worked together to prop me up, with one arm around Eileen’s front, my thighs braced in her hands, and my other hand holding Horror’s head by her hair, ready to raise my grisly trophy.

“Are you prepared?” Eileen said.

“Yes. Do it.”

Eileen stood up, carrying me on her back. My guts roiled, but then settled. I cast one last glance at the wall of monitors, one last temptation at the power of observation.

Then Eileen turned us away, and I dragged my eyes to the door.

Xiyu leapt into action, pulling the filing cabinet out of the way.

Zalu said: “We can protect you, Heather. Seven Shades of Sunlight would have us in the dock if we didn’t. But we need to know the plan. You need to give clear orders. What’s our objective?”

I pulled myself as upright as I could on Eileen’s back, fighting the pain in my belly and the blood dripping from the cuff of my pajama bottoms. Horror’s head swung from my sweaty fist.

“Save the revolution,” I said. “Tear down the institution. Take control. Or end control.”

Xiyu got the filing cabinet away from the door. She let the door hang wide, showing the corridor beyond, lit by cold, grey, late-morning light. She shouldered her gun and peered out, left and right, checking our path.

“Sure thing,” said Zalu. “But what’s our immediate objective? Where are you going, Heather? With what purpose?”

I raised Horror’s mute head in one quivering fist; her eyes were wide with submissive terror.

“To the nearest group of patients,” I said. “To accept all my traumas.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather may accept her trauma and her past, and even her (surrogate, chosen, pun-loving) alien-god Outsider mother figure. But can she accept herself? Signs point to no. I don’t think we’ve ever seen her so cruel and cold, with all that spite aimed squarely at her own weeping face. Doesn’t even a lonely shard deserve forgiveness?

Well well well! Self-loathing, guilt, and oncoming triumph, all mixed together into one very nasty Heather-cocktail. I hope you’re enjoying this final stretch of chapters as much as I am enjoying writing them, dear readers! As of the time of writing this note, arc 24 is outlined for precisely 36 chapters; but the Heathers are very difficult to control (as always), so we’ll see if that holds!

Once again, I have some things to share from over on the discord! First up is not actually original art for once, but a very amusing meme; using the cover art and banner art from the website, a reader by the name of Worm has perfectly depicted the current conflict between the two Heathers, and … um, Eileen??? This one made me giggle! Then we also have this mock-up Katalepsis Movie Poster (done in the style of Fate Heaven’s Feel 3, apparently), by Galactic! Thank you both so very much!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for reading and enjoying my little story! I couldn’t do this without all of you, the audience; Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, Heather (and Praem) and Eileen (and Zalu and Xiyu) charge forth, carrying the severed head of the institution, along with all of Heather’s hopes and fears. First the nurses, then her friends, then … Heather herself? 

And finally, just a small reminder: once again, Katalepsis is on a regularly scheduled break next week! Katalepsis will return as normal on the 26th of October!